《Heroes of the Collapsing World》 Prologue: Apocalypse Screams and the sound of crumbling building. That sound can be heard from all corner of the world. This school was also the same. From heaven a large chunk of meteor had started dropping like it was peeling it skin. A large chunk dropped to earth. It made a large shockwave together with the heat wave that immediately burned human the moment they made contact with it. To someone that thought that few minutes ago it was still their usual peaceful everyday life. This scenery was almost like a joke. Did you watch the movie with the title 2012? It was a movie about natural disaster as the base of the apocalypse. In that movie the world was cleaned by that natural disaster and human can only come back after the cleaning. Compared to the thing happening right now it was a rather kind apocalypse. Because unlike the movie this apocalypse came suddenly and didn¡¯t even get detected until it became visible with their eyes. Most likely human will perish. Everyone thought about that. No. At this rates not only humanity. The other living being on earth will also went extinct. Because judging from the size of the meteor it was possible to destroy third of Earth¡¯s surface. The world will end today. As if it had fixed about it. The meteor didn¡¯t break in the stratosphere and was still in its huge shape, and headed to Earth. Currently on a certain school, Asusfalse k-12 school, had a meeting at the hall because they were about to enter our exam week. Because of the religious reason they were having a religious service first before entering the briefing about the exam. However in the middle of that. The Earth suddenly shook and the ceiling above them started to fell apart because of the fragment of the meteor that rained down. Upon seeing the large meteor above them, the students started to panic and run for their live. They didn¡¯t realize that no matter where they run to, there was no safe place on Earth. Some got crushed by the debris of the celling. Some sacrificed their friends so that they can escape from this building faster. Some tried to calm the other that was crying because of the despair. Some tried to control the chaos in this room. While some just stayed at their place looking at the humongous meteor that will be the last thing they see. Yuu was one of the few people that stayed on the spot, and looked at the meteor that slowly descending to him. In the mildest of this unfortunate event he was fortunate enough to not get crushed by the celling. Is it really fortunate? Wasn¡¯t getting crushed and granted instant death is better than being burn alive? He thought by himself. While thinking of such thing the meteor already went closer enough to make him want to strip out from his clothes and jump into North Pole Sea. Why am I still alive? He wondered by himself. However that didn¡¯t meant that he was left unharmed. He felt that his skin and eyes were burning, and he was on the verge of being blown away by the meteor¡¯s wind pressure. He wondered how many people were killed in this short few minutes. He can no longer hear people¡¯s scream. He thought that it was because his eardrum was already broken. Either way it was irrelevant for him who was about to die. Or so he thought. As if the time had stopped, the meteor stopped in midair. So did the fragment and other people who were still alive. ¡°We¡¯re saved?¡± Just when he finishes saying those words, a crack appeared in the space. Of course he thought that was strange because it wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. The same goes for the time stop. The crack increased and spread everywhere as if the space itself was crumbling. Finally a hole was made from the cracks. It didn¡¯t stop just at one hole. It continued making cracks until his whole vision was covered by the cracks. It was as if he wore broken glasses. And so the space itself broke like a glass. The glass fragments beautifully reflected the light like a kaleidoscope, making his eyes went blind for few seconds. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Around ten seconds had passed before he got his sight back. However in those ten seconds an unbelievable thing had happened without him knowing it. The sky that was blocked by the humongous meteor was not there when he opened his eyes. It was changed into a clear blue sky with several cumulus clouds that made it not too hot while the gentle breeze would calmed his mind. The chaotic scene of people sacrificing each other was replaced by the beautiful hill. The small weeds on the ground gave a calming sound when the wind breezed through the field. This must be a dream. He honestly believed that. ¡°WHERE THE FUCK JUST HAPPEN!?!?¡± Because of the loud voice and unmake sense words. He was awoken from his dream and looked toward the owner of that voice. It was someone that he recognized. A well-shaped face with a shoulder length curly brown hair that was tied neatly. A healthy brown colored skin and friendly round eyes. The person that was on the list of unfortunately good looking guy that wasn¡¯t popular because of his loudness. His name is Huke. Yuu happened to remember him because of a small talk he had with his gossip-loving friend. Huke also usedto be on a same club as him. ¡°WHAT THE FUUUU¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Shut up!!!¡± ¡°URGH!!¡± Huke was forced to shut up by the person that was also present at this place. Unlike Huke who was on the unfortunate list she was on the opposite list. In short she was one of the people that people want to date with. Long blue hair that was tied into pony tail. Sharp eyes with natural long eyelashes, which made her look beautiful and cool at the same time. And that athletic body that didn¡¯t show any unnecessary fat. Her only unfortunate point was he tempered personality and her small breast that existed to grant her mobility. He heard that she half-killed someone who said something about her breast. ¡° Ouch, ouch¡­ That¡¯s hurt Selia! You didn¡¯t have to punch me you know.¡± ¡°Huh? If I didn¡¯t do that then you won¡¯t shut up for a while, and look around you! This isn¡¯t the time to be panicking.¡± Unlike her temper and her sharp eyes. She was surprisingly calm and fast in the uptake. It was just as she said. This wasn¡¯t the time to be panicking. When he looked around he found several other people other than him and two of them. Twenty¡­ no there were twenty five when including him and the other two. There were several people that he knew for example the teachers and the other school personnel. However he didn¡¯t know most of them. Moreover it wasn¡¯t just high school student like them but, there were also people who were clearly younger than him, and even a child. They all look confused with their situation and didn¡¯t even let out a voice. They only thing they did were gathered with the people they knew. Even though they all were tense from the fear of not knowing what happened to them, and their location. They all started discussing among themselves. Yuu also gathered among the people he knew. And just like that the twenty five people here were divided into four groups. The high school group which he was in and the other two from before. Middle school group which full of people he didn¡¯t know. Grade school group that only had three people in it. Usually they would be together with the adult group. However because they won¡¯t understand what the adults were discussing, they were separated from them. And finally the adult group included the teacher and school personnel. The twenty five people who more or less, didn¡¯t have anything in common except they were on the same place, were suddenly stranded in that unknown place. They all had the same question in mind. What will happen to them next?
Edit note: changed perspective to Yuu Chapter 1: Introduction (High School) Author note: Edited. Added name and fixed Selia''s name. Changed perspective.
¡°First of all, does anyone remember what happened to us before we came here?¡± The person who took the leader role was a handsome student with bright blonde hair. Previously he was the student council president although he already retired because he already in his third year. Maybe because of his vast experience when he was the student council president. Yuu looked calm in this situation and was able to lead this discussion. Even if his inside said otherwise. He was somewhat a dependable person in front of the other.. ¡°I may be wrong but did a meteor really falling toward earth?¡± The one who answered him was a feeble looking girl. Her slightly white hair and pale colored skin gave out an impression of sickness. Her body was slightly trembling neither because of her fear or cold. If you looked at her clearly you will noticed that even though it was summer she wore the winter uniform. She had that strong impression to made people want to protect her. ¡°Ah, sorry before that we should introduce ourselves while we are at it. I¡¯m Yuu as some of you might already know it. I was the student council president. Thought I already retired. And you¡¯re?¡± ¡°I- I¡¯m Mary. First year¡­¡± The feeble looking girl, Mary, answered him and the person next to her followed. ¡°I¡¯m Julie also first year.¡± The girl called Julie was the opposite of Mary. She looked very healthy with her toasted tan skin and her well proportional body that on the level of gravure model. Normal healthy would say that she looked sexy. She also had this confident expression on her face which made her looked older than her actual age. ¡°Selia, second year.¡± Selia, the pony haired girl answered just like the other two. ¡°Me yo, Huke! 2nd years, nice to meet cha!¡± Upon hearing Huke¡¯s introduction that was mixed with broken English Selia held her face with her palm as if she had given up on something. While the other made an amazed expression that had the similar meaning to ¡°I¡¯m amazed he can still joke around in this situation.¡± or something similar. The next person let out his breath. Because of Huke¡¯s ridiculous introduction he escaped from nervousness and was able to talk properly. Which he was thankful for. ¡°I¡¯m Mike also second year.¡± ¡°Hey you what with da short boring intro yo! Why don cha follow ma example, huh?¡± ¡°Ah, sorry hahaha¡± Because of Huke¡¯s sudden interception. Mike can only let out a dry laugh. Selia punched Huke from behind after that. ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡± The next person had a huge build that easily surpassed two meter in height and one meter in width. ¡°I¡¯m Hyodou. first year. I did martial arts since grade school and because of that I have this large build. However don¡¯t mind me and call me whatever you want.¡± Because of the unexpected friendliness that contrast with his build. Everyone widened their eyes in surprised. ¡°First year? Seriously!? Man i thought you were a third year that repeat grade several times.¡± Huke was being stupidly honest and let out his mind. ¡°Ah, I was often misunderstood like that. So I don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re a good guy! Let me call you ironman.¡± ¡°Why ironman!?¡± Selia retorted. ¡°Because he look tough like a steel?¡± Huke spoke his simple reasoning. However that simple and honest side of him made him more or less being fond of many people. ¡°I understand. Then from now on I will also call you Hukky.¡± ¡°Wait hukky? No no no no. Please change it into something else. Girls aside, I don¡¯t want to be called that by a macho guy!¡± ¡°Fufu, you got what you deserve.¡± Selia giggled at Huke who earned new nickname, Hukky. On the other hand Huke himself was trembling in disgust. Is it intentional or not Huke had made the tense air around them disappeared, so they continued their introduction to the last person. ¡°I¡¯m Hans, third year. Unlike the two beside me I¡¯m just a normal student whose hobby is to take a nap. I was even asleep when the meteor was falling.¡± Because of the tense air already gone and Hans¡¯ nonchalant attitude some of us unintentionally let out a laugh. Just like his nonchalant attitude Hans figure was also reflecting himself. Messy black hair, untidy clothes, and always smiling face. People can easily figure out what kind of person he was just by looking at him. After Hans turn. Their introductions come to an end. However Yuu knew that there was one person who hadn¡¯t introduced himself. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Wait! There¡¯s still one person who hasn¡¯t introduced himself.¡± Yuu who noticed that pointed that out to the other. However it wasn¡¯t that they forgot about him or anything. It was just everyone chose not to mind him. The person himself look bothered to introduced himself. ¡°Feral, get up and introduce yourselves!¡± ¡°What are you, my mom?¡± After saying that the person that was sleeping on the grass few meters away from them. Feral stood up and headed toward the other. Upon seeing him from close, people would notice that his height and build ddidn¡¯t lose compared to Hyodou, who studied martial arts. In fact if you added his handsome face that gave the image of mad dog and his slimmer body, Feral was better except for his personality is the problem. ¡°Feral, third year. Hobby: fighting. I accept everyone challenge so if anyone interest just say it¡± It was a shame that he was like that. If he was a more decent person he can easily get along with the other. Yuu had known him since while back. So he knew well what kind of person he was. Multiple case of over violence and most of them got send to hospital. Rude behavior even to teacher that caused him to be called. And rebellious act when warned. Because of it the people around him was either underling or special people like Yuu who was his acquaintance since young. ¡°Now then that we finished our introduction let us continue the previous matter.¡± When Yuu said that the tense air reappeared again. The one that were unaffected to it were Feral and Huke. ¡°Just like Mary said before a meteor was in reality was about to hit earth when all of us suddenly arrived here. Does anyone have any idea on what¡¯s happening? I don¡¯t mind if it either from a movie or novel try sharing us your hypothesis.¡± The first one who raised her hand was Selia. ¡°This¡¯s something that I read from a light novel but isn¡¯t this transferring?¡± ¡°Transferring?¡± Mary who was new to this kind of concept tilted her head. ¡°It meant we were transferred into other world. In the story usually we are summoned in a castle or somewhere with lots of magician. Then with clear objective such as helping human fighting demon race or the demon king, we begin our journey.¡± ¡°The transferring part makes senses however we weren¡¯t summoned by someone unlike the novel you read.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also case when God took part and summon them thought.¡± ¡°Selia is an otaku!?¡± ¡°I see. Anyone has different idea?¡± Ignoring Huke¡¯s comment, everyone once again started thinking This time the one who raised her hand was Julie. ¡°How about we¡¯re already dead and this is heaven.¡± ¡°Hiii.¡± Mary who imagined that let out a shriek. She also stated trembling even more than before. She looked around as if she was looking for something to hold into. Julie who was next to her didn¡¯t have any choice so she offered her hand. However what Mary took was her arm. Julie, who was hugged, only let out a dry laugh and scratched her cheek. ¡°That¡¯s also possible however why only us? In that hall there was supposed to be around five hundred other students. Not to mention because our school combine grade school until high school there was supposed to be around thousands.¡± ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s because we¡¯re special or something?¡± Everyone became silent from Mike¡¯s words. ¡°No. Let¡¯s considered that because there might be something similarity among us that made us gathered like this. Later we will discuss this topic again after we combine with the other group.¡± Yuu who took the leader role close this discussion and now off to combine with the other group. Yuu realized that the only thing special among them was that they lived. While the other friends died in that meteor strike. Also he realized that Mike¡¯s word made everyone remembered the chaos that they intentionally didn¡¯t want to talk about. Mike was also stood and fascinated the meteor when it happened. He didn¡¯t know what the other had seen in that short chaos. Nor he ever will know the fear that was carved into their memory and heart because it was already passed. Everyone was holding back their emotion to prioritize their discussion because they were adult enough to know what they should think about now. The High school students were thinking about the reason they were sent here. The High school students were thinking about the reason they were send here. Chapter 2: Introduction (Middle School) Author note: Edited.
In the middle school group there was a little problem. Although the high school group also had one, this group¡¯s problem was more fundamental. ¡°So, who¡¯s the leader?¡± A black haired girl asked. ¡°What for? Isn¡¯t the leader is the teacher and adult?¡± The white haired girl next to her answered her. Both of the girls were like yin and yang. Black and white. Different in appearance but, still related to each other. Unlike Mary who had her hair because of her sickness, the girl got hers from her linage. The black hair girl shrugged her shoulder and started playing with her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the situation we¡¯re in? We¡¯re stranded in this unknown land with bunch of filthy adult and scary senior. Who we can depend on to except ourselves?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that¡­¡± The white hair girl made a dubious face and threw the question to the other. ¡°Hey, what do you think Raisen?¡± The boy named Raisen put his hand on his chin as if he had a beard and started thinking. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to rely on the adults and senior. I mean they do have more experience and stronger. Look at that guy from the senior group, he look strong enough to beat up most guy right?¡± The guy Raisen pointed at was Feral. Feral was indeed strong enough to beat up most men but, that didn¡¯t mean that he will protect them. The black hair girl who noticed that once again said her thought. ¡°No. Don¡¯t you know who he¡¯s? Feral of the high school division. Fighting is his hobby while he doesn¡¯t care about other thing. Do you think a man like that will protect us?¡± ¡°Calm down Ophie. At least for now we can¡¯t do anything, so why don¡¯t we just go with the flow?¡± The black hair girl, Ophie let out a sigh from her friend naivety. ¡°Listen here Lumine, where do you think we¡¯re?¡± The white hair girl, Lumine slightly tilted her head and answered Ophie with the most obvious answer. ¡°Plain field in the middle of nowhere?¡± ¡°Anything come to mind?¡± ¡°Aah, here! Here! heeree!¡± The person who suddenly interrupted her was also someone from the middle school group. With a solid yellow color short hair she cheerfully raised her hand. ¡°You¡¯re?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Teena. Because you look like already knew each other it was hard to butt in. Oh, and here is my friend Leica, Kevin, and Icarus.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°I see. Then what do you want to say?¡± Uninterested with the four people outside from her group. Ophie urged Teena to hurried up and finish her business. ¡°Oh, yes. This situation does trigger something in my head. Ah, yes, it was similar to the comic we read before. If I¡¯m not wrong then soon a monster will appeared and attack us.¡± Teena lightly laughed at her own words without caring on how scary that possibility was. Her carefree part was similar with Hans from high school division, who also had similar personality. ¡°She¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way we will just left like this. There must be something additional to it like the monster attack she said.¡± ¡°Yey, I was right.¡± Teena hugged the brown hair girl next to her, Leica. ¡°To prepare for such situation we must choose a leader among ourselves so that we can do just fine when we separate from the other group. So I ask once again, who¡¯s the leader?¡± No one volunteered. ¡°Then you will do.¡± The one that Ophie choose was someone who all this time didn¡¯t say a word and just busy reading the book on his hand. ¡°Whatever.¡± Without batting an eye to them the boy continued reading his book after replying with a short word. The boy was the smartest student in middle school division. His name is Keynest. Boring hair and boring personality. There was nothing special about him except his dedication in studying. Because of that he always took first place when he was at school and earned some award for education. If high school group problem child is Feral then middle school group problem child is Keynest. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Although he didn¡¯t have the charisma to be a leader he did have the vast knowledge that will be useful when facing a problem. Or that was what Ophie thought. Well if he proofed to be useless than Ophie planned to select another one. That was the entire middle school group, consisting eight people. Fortunately unlike High school division, the middle school division was filled with people who already knew each other except Keynest who was not in either Ophie¡¯s or Teena¡¯s. However because of the two different groups inside of it there was the risk breakdown which Ophie hadn¡¯t realized yet. At least for now Teena¡¯s group didn¡¯t seem want to separate themselves from Ophie¡¯s group. ¡°Hey, are you done discussing? We¡¯re about to group up with the adults group.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, please don¡¯t mind us. We will be there in a moment.¡± Yuu came to informed about the meeting, was politely brushed off by Ophie. ¡°Listen here. What we talked about separating form the other group is a secret so don¡¯t reveal it to them. If they asked what we were discussing about just say that we talked about the meteor. You can do the rest right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡± Keynest replied that and finally closed his book. After that they started to move to grouped up with the adult¡¯s group. ¡°So Raisen, what did you think about this situation?¡± On the way Ophie¡¯s group was silent on their front but they continued to secretly exchange opinion on the back. ¡°Honestly it was like a fiction, both the meteor and this situation.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t what I asked about. What I asked about is your opinion about this situation.¡± ¡°Sorry about that Lumine. Let¡¯s see, it wasn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°Your reason?¡± ¡°Ophie is once again tried to do something stupid.¡± ¡°Aah, you have a point.¡± ¡°You two, I can hear it you know.¡± Ophie complained to both of her friend. ¡°Hey, guys, doesn¡¯t this situation make you feel exciting? I mean we¡¯re in another world you know! Like monster slaying, sword, magic, and slime!¡± ¡°Ou, I am also all fired up from imagining myself fighting in this world!¡± One of Teena¡¯s companions, Kevin, the boy with spiky blue dyed hair shouted out. It made the other directed their sight to them. ¡°Haha, Teena is right but, it wasn¡¯t decided yet that this is that kind of world.¡± The boy who replied to his friend calmly was Icarus. He had a red yellowish hair and a proper walking stances unlike Kevin who was walking in a slightly exaggerate way because of his excitement. ¡°What are you saying Icarus? I guaranteed that there¡¯s monster here and we will fight them like the monster hunting game we played before.¡± ¡°That was a game¡­¡± ¡°Well, well, isn¡¯t it fine. Either way, I was also slightly excited from being in another world. Let¡¯s just go with the flow Icarus.¡± ¡°Even you Leica¡­¡± ¡°I love you Leica!¡± Leica, slightly giggled, and caught Teena who jumped toward her. Her long brown hair slightly swayed from receiving Teena and soon she let go of Teena after patting Teena¡¯s short yellow hair. It was unnecessary to say how well they get along. Teena and Leica¡¯s behavior said it all. ¡°I guess I have no choice but to follow you people again.¡± Icarus shrugged his shoulder. ¡°Come on, the truth is you¡¯re also excited right?¡± Icarus didn¡¯t replied and only let out a smile toward his easy-going friend. Unlike Ophies¡¯s group, Teena¡¯s was enjoying their trip to another world that was clearly shown in their conversation. Unlike the other group Teena¡¯s group was the most fortunate one. Because in their group none got left anyone behind. Moreover they were even closer to each other than their own parents. So they didn¡¯t have any attachment in their previous world. Everyone was busy with themselves so, never did they realize that there was something watching them from a far. The middle school students were thinking about independent themselves from the other groups. Chapter 3: Introduction (Adults) Author note: Edited.
The adults were worried. They were suddenly transferred into another world that was clearly something outside of their common sense. ¡°Aaaaah, what should we do? What should we do?¡± ¡°Calm down yourself Miss. Jane. What will the students think if we the adults started panicking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mister. James. But I can¡¯t help but panicking in this situation.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know how you feel. However before an individual we¡¯re a teacher so we must become the dependable figure in front of the students!¡± ¡°Yes, Mister James!¡± James and Jane was teacher at Asusfalse k-8 School. James was a history teacher while Jane was an English teacher. As a history teacher James was somewhat unpopular with the student because of the subject he was teaching. Jane on the other hand was popular with the students because of her fun and not stiff lesson. As a teacher both of them obviously took care of their appearance so that there won¡¯t be any problem regarding tidiness and school rules. Both of them combed their hair while Jane tied her hair with a pin and wore a suit. Other than the two of them there were three other adults that were involved in this transferring. A janitor, a security, and the priest that happened to come today because of the mass that held today. Needless to say all of them who were already adult were unable to process the current situation. ¡°First of all why don¡¯t we decided who will take care of the children?¡± James proposed that. Then all of them directed their sight toward the grade school student who were holding hands and tried to comfort the crying girl. ¡°Do any of you have experience with children?¡± No one answered. It was natural, after all of them were unmarried. No one raised their hand was natural. However unexpectedly someone did raise her hand. ¡°Then let me do it.¡± ¡°Miss, Jane? Are you sure about this? We¡¯re talking about responsibility here. Can you take care of a child that was entrusted from their parent to us?¡± ¡°Yes. I think among us I was the most suitable candidate. After all I¡¯m a woman.¡± ¡°If you said it like that I won¡¯t be able to talk back but, how about you Priest Benedictus? Being a priest you must had experience with child right?¡± ¡°Hoho, I sure had experience with child because once I was appointed in an orphan.¡± Benedictus said that with a friendly smile on his face. ¡°Then¡­¡­¡± ¡°However unfortunately I was hate because just as you see I¡¯m a priest. I don¡¯t really know what to do about the children except teaching them the lord¡¯s teaching. In the end they got bored of me, hohoho.¡± Benedictus lightly laughed it off about him being bored of the children and he played with his beard a little. ¡°Tch.¡± ¡°?¡± Jane heard someone clicked their tongue. However when she looked around she didn¡¯t know who did that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Miss. Jane?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s nothing it was just my imagination.¡± In the end she brushed it off as her imagination. ¡°By the way, you two, why don¡¯t you join the discussion? Won¡¯t it be easier if we clearly split our responsibility now?¡± ¡°Sorry about that. I was watching our surrounding from my habit.¡± One of the two answered back. The one that answered back was someone with a round body and wore a black uniform and a walky talky on his shoulder. ¡°If I remember right, you¡¯re Boby right? The security that guarded the school¡¯s entrance gate.¡± The man with black uniform nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right Miss. Jane. I¡¯m the one that usually guard the front gate.¡± ¡°So why are you watching your surroundings.¡± James urged him to start explaining himself ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really! It¡¯s just that because of my job I need to be alert in case something happen and watch the surrounding in case there¡¯s a suspicious person. So if I felt something it became a habit to watch my surrounding.¡± This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s something in this plain field where there nothing can be used to hide to? You must be kidding me.¡± ¡°¡­ Boby¡­ Times¡­ Right.¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± James was interrupted by a man with long black hair. Although it was long only by man standard it was sufficient to cover his face making him looked gloomy. ¡°Boby¡­ times¡­ right.¡± ¡°???¡± James was confused by the man¡¯s lack of words. Boby then started explaining in exchange for few of the missing words. ¡°Markus was saying that sometimes my guts were right.¡± Markus nodded at Boby¡¯s word. ¡°Now that I think of it I heard about the janitor with few words. So it was you.¡± Markus was someone who did his job diligently. However because of his quiet personality the school personnel had problem regarding his lack of communication skills. At some point it had become a problem where they were about to fired Markus however their decision changed when they realized few people like Boby who can understand him. By being his mediator Markus problem was solved and the school side also fine with it. On the other hand because of that all of the school personnel like James remembered Markus even though he was just a school janitor. ¡°Anyway if your guts were right then where¡¯s this suspicious person that¡¯s watching us?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°How irresponsible. At least don¡¯t say that if you¡¯re not sure yourself! Some guard you¡¯re!¡± ¡°Calm down yourself Mister. James. There¡¯s no point in blaming him.¡± Jane tried to calm James who was angry because of Boby¡¯s baseless remark. Boby the person himself only shrugged his shoulder from being critiqued. ¡°Well, well, people. You mustn¡¯t make a conflict from something like this. As the people who leant the teaching of the great lord, we must avoid conflict and instead spread love and peace.¡± ¡°Priest Benedictus¡­¡± ¡°Now then, why don¡¯t we reconcile and go back to our previous talk about taking care of the children.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for showing such unsightly sigh.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m also sorry for increasing your anxiety when you¡¯re already full with it.¡± As expected from an adult. They quickly reconcile and go back to their main topic of discussion. Although there might be still some unpleasant feeling in them they put that aside for the greater good. After discussing again about it they finally reached an agreement. ¡°So it¡¯s decided that Miss. Jane will the one that take care of the small child helped with Priest Benedictus and Boby and Markus for the middle school students and High school student for me. No one object it right?¡± No one objected it. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± Finally they reached an agreement for their part. Yuu, together the high school students and the middle school students came to them. They started sharing the conclusion from their discussion and talked about what they will do about the future. Of course it wasn¡¯t easy to reach an agreement with three groups made out of twenty two people excluding the grade school students. Few couples of minutes passed without reaching an agreement. It started to reach and disagreement when the middle school started talking about the charm of this world that filled with freedom and monster. The adults group harshly objected that and tried to force them to follow under them. Which resulting the endless conflict that was out from the high school students to handle. However that conflict did resulting something positive in the end. However shortly after that something happened. The grade school students who didn¡¯t participate in the discussion let out a scream and everyone directed their sight there. And what they saw was¡­¡­ The adult¡¯s group was doing their responsibility Chapter 4: Introduction (Grade school) Author note: Edited. Changed the status panel thing.
¡°*sobs* *sobs*¡± Few meters away from the other. A girl was crying. Every time she sobbed, her purple twin hair swayed back and forth. The boy who was next to her was unable endured seeing her tears and called out to her. ¡°Gretel, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m here for you.¡± The boy had a same face and hair color with the girl. Same face, hair color, eyes, height, outfit. It was as if the boy was the perfect mirror image of the girl. ¡°Hansel¡­ But, father, mother, and the other were¡­¡± The girl didn¡¯t stop crying. Instead she cried even more because she was reminded about the fate of her parent and friends. ¡°D, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Even if he had said that himself, Hansel also started to accumulating tears on his eyes and tightly held Gretel¡¯s hand. ¡°Hansel, your words don¡¯t have any persuasive force if you also cry.¡± A monotone voice advised Hansel. ¡°Sorry, Bfort. Even though I¡¯m her older brother. I¡­¡­¡± Hansel wiped his face using his sleeve, and faced the boy with monotone voice. ¡°You don¡¯t need to blame yourself. It was natural to cry in this situation.¡± Unlike Hansel and Gretel, Bfort was more mature and calmer. Even when compared with other children on his age, he was still considered mature. Because of that early developed personality, he had dull eyes that didn¡¯t show interest in anything and monotone voice as if he was a robot. Nevertheless he was indifferent in this situation. ¡°But, as her brother I mustn¡¯t show her my weak side.¡± ¡°Then just don¡¯t show it anymore starting now.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± The three children were holding each other¡¯s hand to lessen their fear. Bfort wasn¡¯t scared or anything. However because he was requested by the twin, he also held their hand. Even when the twin held his hand he didn¡¯t felt anything. Yes, it was as if he was an emotionless doll. Completely unaffected by the situation and won¡¯t be moved no matter what happened to him. He was that kind of boy. ¡°Bfort , *sobs* why aren¡¯t you crying? Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± The half crying Gretel asked him. ¡°No. Not really.¡± Bfort answered back with his monotone voice. ¡°Then¡­ You¡¯re strong, unlike me. Even now I can¡¯t hold back my tears¡­¡± Gretel¡¯s voice was weak. Combined with her sobbing, it sounded even weaker. All she can do was holding her brother, who was also holding back his tears, and Bfort¡¯s hand that was indifferent like a robot. The current Grete condition was, if she didn¡¯t talk with someone, she would start crying again. ¡°I¡¯m not strong. I¡¯m a weak and useless human.¡± ¡°Uum, you¡¯re not a weak and useless human. After all you saved me and my brother.¡± Gretel shook her head to deny his statement. Her twin tails once again moved back and forth in the air. Bfort did save the twin. It was when the meteor had appeared on the sky, and destroying the world they lived in. When it was still at the phase when the earth shook. The grade school students were studying at home, so most of them didn¡¯t come to school excepted few who had stuff like Bfort and the twin. Bfort came alone while the twin came with their parent to take care of administrative stuff. Before the meteor appeared, the twin had to use the restroom so they asked their parent to go first. After they finished their business the meteor appeared. The earth shook and in panic they searched for their parent. Bfort who happened to be there after finished his business, took the twin to a locker for safety. He had though it was an earthquake. Although it was stuffy, it was sufficient to kept three children. Bfort had thought it was strange when he heard scream and a sound of something falling. He never thought that a meteor was falling instead of an earthquake. The twin, who worried about their parent, suggested on going to look for them. Bfort didn¡¯t object that. However he didn¡¯t plan on going out from there because he thought that it was safer there. After the twin had decided to go out to search for their parent, they heard someone calling the twin¡¯s name. The parent was searching for them even when the earth shook like crazy. The twin was overjoyed from hearing that and was about to go out form the locker. Until a piece of the meteor fell right in front of the locker. The foundation that had already became weak because of the damage, started to fell apart starting from the floor. Bfort, the twin, and their parent fell down to few floors below. It was an unfortunate timing. However it was a blessing that they hadn¡¯t come out form the locker. The locker absorbed some of the impact making them survived from the fall but still sustain a heavy injury. They locker¡¯s door wasn¡¯t blocked so they was able to come out from it. They were lucky to survive that and weren¡¯t crushed by the debris. However the twin¡¯s parent was different. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. They weren¡¯t lucky enough from both the fall and debris. They died instantly from the falling debris. Moreover their location was right in front of the locker so it was impossible miss corpse. Obviously they cried from seeing their parent corpse. However soon they were transferred and the surprised feeling won over their sadness. To Bfort, what he did was not saving them but, separating them from their parent. ¡°¡­¡­¡± However he didn¡¯t feel bad about it because he was unable to. ¡°Like I said this¡¯s definitely a fantasy world. Instead of babysitting us we should just explore this world!¡± From the combined group Bfort heard Teena¡¯s complain toward the adults. ¡°Listen here. You were entrusted to us by your parent so we have the responsibility¡­¡­¡± ¡°Responsibility this, responsibility that, don¡¯t you get tired of it?¡± They were having a heated discussion while the children were on themselves. ¡°We adults here you know¡­¡­¡± ¡°AAAAAAAAA!!!!¡± However that heated discussion was suddenly interrupted by Mike who was shouting as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Hey, you, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°A menu had appeared!¡± ¡° Menu? Stop day-dreaming we¡¯re not in a restaurant.¡± ¡°No, no, no, not that menu but, the menu with name and status like in the game!¡± The adults had a disbelieve face while Teena showed a ¡°How¡¯s that!¡± face. ¡°You, so where is this menu you¡¯re talking about? I can¡¯t see it anywhere with my eyes. Is it a menu that only an idiot can see?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious! Try saying Status and you will believe me!¡± Mike was desperate convincing the adults. They, half- believing him, tried to do that. The other students also followed. Bfort who heard that, tried to do the same thing. ¡°Status.¡± Followed by his word certain information flowed to his mind. [Name: Bfort. Title: Hero. Condition: Normal. Skill: None.] It was as if it was a game. Everyone thought of the same thing, and there was also something strange about the status. The title which said Hero. ¡°Hansel, Gretel try saying Status.¡± Because they didn¡¯t hear what Mike said before, they tilted their head. However they still said it. Then an information flowed to their mind. [Name: Hansel. Title: Hero. Condition: Normal. Skill: None.] [Name: Gretel. Title: Hero. Condition: Normal. Skill: None.] ¡°What the heck! Is this a hero bargain sale!?¡± Huke retorted from the combined group. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your status look like?¡± ¡°Normal. Without any skill.¡± ¡°Strange. I¡¯m also the same.¡± Selia tried to compare her status with Huke¡¯s and it turned out that all of them had the same status except the name. ¡°Feral, can you punch? Don¡¯t hold back.¡± ¡°Have you awakened to masochist? Don¡¯t blame me if you¡¯re hurt.¡± Just like request, Feral punched Yuu without holding back. Yuu became all four on the ground, and held the place he was punched. [Name: Yuu. Title: Hero. Condition: Little damage. Skill: None.] ¡°It changed.¡± Yuu came to that conclusion after tested it with his own body. He did that because he thought that small injury won¡¯t change it. However, it wasn¡¯t that usefull. ¡°Then this status was a piece of junk.¡± Feral was unimpressed by the discovery and went back to lay on the ground. ¡°Status! Map! Item! System! Configuration!!!¡± While Teena on the other hand, tried to do similar things which ended up in useless effort. ¡°Why we can make Status bar appeared but not the other?! Where¡¯s the admin, I demand a patch!¡± ¡°Well, well, calm down Teena. Maybe we just haven¡¯t known how to do it yet and not the programmer¡¯s fault.¡± The high school student and the middle school student were trying things out. They didn¡¯t notice the danger that approaching them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Gretel?¡± ¡°No, I felt like something was¡­¡­¡± Before Gretel finished her word she saw something on the open field that was supposed to be empty. Around five meters away from them, a giant figure appeared. Green skin, fat chubby body, lack of clothing, vicious red eyes, and what left the strongest impression was it pig face and the big wooden club in its hand. ¡°KYAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!¡± Gretel let out a scream from seeing the giant. The other finally directed their sight toward the green skin giant, and noticed the danger they were in. The children were trying their best to accept reality. Chapter 5: First Battle Author note: Edited.
Yuu was speechless from seeing green skin giant. The other also became speechless. The reason was because they recognized that green skin giant. After all it was one of the common monsters in fantasy world. Giant body, green skin, fat chubby body, lack of clothing, vicious red eyes, pig face. The only thing that matched that description was only one monster, Orc ¡°GRROOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!¡± It let out a horrifying roar and petrified all of the people nearby. ¡°Kch!¡± Yuu tried to run away. However His leg won¡¯t listen to him because of the fear. He looked at the other and saw that the others were also the same. Even people like Hans and Teena were unable to move because of the sudden concrete gap between their previous and current reality. Unlike the graphic Orc from the game. The real Orc was much more uglier, intimidating, and stink. Yuu can sense all of that with all of his senses. Even from miles away, the smell can be smelled clearly. It smell was worse than garbage that was left for a months. Facing that terrible creature, someone finally started to run. However he wasn¡¯t run away from it. ¡°HYAHAHAHAHA!!!¡± Instead of running away. He, Feral ran toward it without any sign of fear. The others thought that he had gone crazy. Even Yuu who had known him since childhood doubted him. He knew his was undefeatable again other human, and perhaps the strongest person here. However he wasn¡¯t sure if it was again monster. ¡°Take this you smelly giant!¡± Feral clenched his hand into fist and entered the Orc¡¯s attack range. ¡°GROOOOO!!!¡± The Orc attacked the moment Feral entered it attack range. It made a wind pressure together with the club that was swung down. It was a direct hit. Feral was stopped on the spot because of the attack. He blocked the attack with his arms. ¡°Kch!¡± Everyone thought Feral was being suppressed by the Orc¡¯s strength however¡­ ¡°Kukuku. HYAHAHAHAHA!!!¡± Yuu was surprised. Feral who he thought was being suppressed, let out a laugh like he realized that he had been fooled. ¡°Is that all you got? Hey, hey, hey aren¡¯t you pretty weak unlike that big body of yours?¡± Feral arrogantly spook as if the Orc was not even worthy of his attention. ¡°Weak. YOU¡¯RE TOO WEAK!¡± ¡°Grr, GRROOOOO!!!¡± As if it understood that it had being insulted, it let out a angry cry and raised it club to smashed Feral again. ¡°Like hell I will let you!¡± The moment it raised it club Feral took few steps forward and started his counter attack. Feral took stance where his fist was positioned near his waist and like a gun he launched his fist into the Orc¡¯s flappy stomach. ¡°Gro!!!¡± Everyone was shocked by the scene before them. The Orc who was bigger and horrifying than Feral, was forced to bend on it knee just by receiving Feral¡¯s punch. It was an unbelievable sight. However, precisely because of that Yuu remembered how Feral always did unbelievable thing, and regained himself. ¡°Everyone, support Feral!¡± He immediately ordered the other to help Feral. ¡°The men join the fight with feral while the women picked up some rocks and support us from the distance!¡± ¡°Buzz off!¡± Yuu already thought of a safe plan to defeat the Orc in that short time. However Feral told him not to interfere. Before he can ask why he didn¡¯t need any help, Feral already answered him. ¡°It¡¯s my opponent and I don¡¯t need a weakling who will only burden me.¡± Feral said that, and stomped on the Orc¡¯s head. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Feral was a lone wolf. He always acted alone. Even when he had underlings, he barely made them do anything. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The Orc sent out an angry glare, and after it pain reduced it started moving again. ¡°About time you start moving again, you weak pig.¡± The Orc swung it club at Feral. However before it hit him Feral already dodged by using the Orc¡¯s face as a stepping stone and landed behind the Orc. ¡°Grrr. GRROOOOOO!!!!¡± Feeling humiliated from being used as a stepping stone, The Orc went on a rampage and swung randomly. ¡°Are you even trying?¡± Feral easily dodged the club while maintaining his footwork as if he was playing with it. On the outer appearance Feral looked like someone who would hold his ground when fighting. However contrast to his appearance he was agile enough to adapt that fighting style. ¡°GROO!! GROO!! GROOOO!!!¡± The Orc became frustrated from unable to hit Feral. It hit the ground multiple times as if it was throwing a tantrum, and it directed it sight toward Yuu and the other. ¡°Oi, oi, oi, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Huke let out a cold sweat as he figured out the Orc¡¯s plan. ¡°GRROOOO!!!¡± It abandoned the fight with Feral and headed toward the spectators. ¡°You coward!¡± Feral chased the Orc however it already reached its destination. ¡°HU- HUAAAAAA!!!!!¡± Someone let out a scream. In front of them was an ugly being with a weapon and strength that was enough to kill all of them before Feral arrived there. The person on the rear and side already ran away however the one on the front and center, mainly the adults and children was unable to. Yuu was also included in this group. Despair already filled their eyes. Yuu also braced himself for the incoming attack. ¡°UUUOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!¡± A big shadow appeared in front of them. That person let out a loud shout and held back the Orc. That person also locked the Orc¡¯s movement by using martial arts lock technique. In front of Yuu. Hyodou was protecting the people behind him. ¡°RUUUNNN!!!¡± Hyodou shouted toward the people behind him however, it was unnecessary. ¡°Good job holding him back.¡± From behind Feral did a jumping kick at the Orc¡¯s spine making it spit out air. Hyodou who already did his job let go off his lock and moved back because he thought that he will only hindered Feral. After that Feral immediately send a powerful punch toward the Orc¡¯s stomach making it throw up it inside. ¡°Blame yourself for abandoning a match.¡± Yuu thought that it wasn¡¯t even a match. Without waiting for it to stand up Feral put his to the Orc¡¯s head and then *SNAP* The Orc¡¯s head rotated more than ninety degree. Even if it was a monster if it spinal cord was broken then the result will be the same. The Orc didn¡¯t let out a sound and it lifelessly fell on the ground, leaving nothing except fear, and the inside of it stomach. The Orc helplessly met it end. Feral who finished the monster didn¡¯t feel sorry for it. Because it was the privilege of the winner. However he left behind a word. ¡°So the weak die while the strong live, huh.¡± ¡°Feral?¡± Yuu didn¡¯t understand why he said that. However soon he understood, after they saw what was left behind by the Orc. ¡°T- This is¡­!!¡± ¡°How horrible!¡± ¡°Ooeeeeee.¡± Yuu barely held himself from throwing up the inside of his stomach. Once again fear shrouded them and some even puke from seeing what was left behind. T he children cry, the middle school student scream, the high school student puke, and the adults were in disbelieve. Yuu thought that it can¡¯t be helped. After all what they all saw inside of the smelly puke there was something that they all recognized. It was a human body. Chapter 6: Change Author note: Edited.
It was a human. Yes. It WAS a human. Although it was already in pieces and had different shape than what it was originally. What was mixed in the puke was unmistakable a part of human body. Arm that was already chewed and lost it shape. Leg that was forced together into a half ball shaped. Eyeball that was bended in the middle. A small rectangular thing that most likely to be a body. Judging from the condition of the corpse it was impossible to determinate its gender and age before eaten. It was lump of meat with human shape. ¡°Ooeeeeee.¡± How many times was it? The other kept throwing up after they saw the half-digested corpse. Although the adults manage to cover the children from seeing it further, they had already seen the glimpse of it. Regardless of their gender and age, everyone thought of the same thing. It was cruel. Yuu was also the same. Once again their eyes were opened to the reality where monster exist and they might become like that in the future. The people who were alright were only Feral, Bfort, and Benedictus. The first two aside Benedictus was a priest so he had experienced with that kind of corpse. He said that already prayed for a people who met their end in such way. Even when the other was throwing up he was praying for the dead. Yuu who already calmed himself, went to his childhood friend. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Yuu? That was fast.¡± He himself also wondered about that. He was unexpectedly able to regain himself faster than the other. He wasn¡¯t cold about it. However he felt that he needed to do something so that he, and the other didn¡¯t ended up like that. That was why he came to Feral with a certain intention. ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s about protecting the weak then I declined.¡± He was shot down before he even said his request. Yuu let out a helpless sigh and sat next to him. ¡°I¡¯m wondering about this for a while but, are you gay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s rude. I¡¯m perfectly normal and you who only fight all the time ignoring the fascinated girl around you don¡¯t have the right to say that.¡± It was a fact that Yuu sometimes came to Feral. However it was because he was his childhood friend. He had known him for a long time, so he lent him a hand from time to times. Yuu also knew about Feral¡¯s environment. People who were attracted to Feral¡¯s mad dog face and strength did exist. However he ignored them and kept on fighting stronger opponent. To him, the one that was unusual was Feral. ¡°May I ask why?¡± ¡°Weak will always be the weak if they hide behind the strong.¡± ¡°However it¡¯s useless if they die before they become strong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s their problem, not mine. With your brain you should already realized the rule.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Survival of the fittest. Yuu did realize that it was the rule in this world however he didn¡¯t want to accept it. The strong live by eat the weak, and the weak die become the strong food. Nature selection. The oldest and absolute rule of wild. Unlike Feral who applied that rule in his daily lives, Yuu and other didn¡¯t. They live by using majority rule and minority consent. What they were having right now was similar to a culture gap. ¡°AAAAHHHH!!! I CAN¡¯T STAND IT ANYMORE!!!¡± Attracted by the loud voice, Yuu looked toward that direction. From near the Orc¡¯s corpse, Teena suddenly let out a shout. She was the second to recover. ¡°Leica, Icarus, Kevin, let¡¯s go farther from here. It¡¯s stink!¡± ¡°W- Wait for me, Teena.¡± It wasn¡¯t like she will go away from there but, Leica hurried and followed her. The other two soon followed her. Yuu agreed about the stink part. However he wished that she said it. He thought that the girl called Teena was too direct. After she mentioned that, the other also started to move away from the Orc because of it smell. In the first place it smell was already bad. Furthermore because it was dead it became worse. Soon only Benedictus, and Keynest were left near the corpses. He wondered what Keyest was doing. Because he looked like having fun examined the Orc without minding the bad smell. ¡°That girl will survive.¡± Feral suddenly talked to him. ¡°That middle school girl?¡± This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°Aah, she¡¯s the type that won¡¯t kick the bucket even in this of world.¡± ¡°What about the rest?¡± He tried to ask just in case. ¡°Hopeless. Three days and they will be annihilated.¡± There was no proof that backing his word. However from his experience Feral was able to predict the survival rate of the other people. Yuu didn¡¯t doubted him and took that in account for what will they do form now on. He then stood up and was about to leave until he remembered something. ¡°I almost forgot. What do you think about that Orc?¡± ¡°Mismatch with his body.¡± Yuu caught that Feral didn¡¯t say it weak. He knew that Feral said that based on normal standard. Finished with what he wanted to ask, Yuu bid his farewell. ¡°I see. Then see you later. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s not like I have somewhere I want to go yet.¡± Not missing the meaning in those words, Yuu left Feral and went to discussed something with the adults. After Yuu left, Feral silently muttered so no one can hear him. ¡°Status.¡± Certain information flowed into his mind. [Name: Feral. Title: Hero ¡°Fighter¡±. Condition: Light damage. Skill: Rabbit Foot.] After he saw that he got a skill, he directed his mind to that Rabit Foot. Then an explanation flowed into his mind. Rabbit Foot: Basic skill of a Fighter. By obtaining this skill your base footwork and speed will increase. Leg strength and stamina doesn¡¯t affected by this skill. ¡°Just as I expected.¡± Previously when Feral killed the Orc, he heard a notification sound together with the snapped sound of the Orc¡¯s head. He already predicted about it, but he was unsure until he checked his status. He immediately understood what that notification sound was and why did his status changed. When he saw it before, his status was the same like the other. Hero in the title space blank for the skill but, it was different now. Not only skill, he also got the title: Hero ¡°Fighter¡±. The cause was obvious. So he didn¡¯t even need to think about it. He waited until he was left alone to check it because he didn¡¯t want to explain about it. Soon the other would also realize this change so it doesn¡¯t have to be him that explained it. Feral was about to close his eyes to get a light sleep. Then he realized that someone came to him. ¡°U- Urm¡­¡­¡± ¡°What.¡± ¡°Eh, aaa, nothing¡­¡± ¡°Hey, why are you shouting at her when she¡¯s worried about you?¡± There were two people in front of him. The first one was a girl with toasted tan skin and well proportional body. The second was feeble looking girl with pale skin and hair. Julie and Mary were there. Although Feral didn¡¯t participate in the introduction, his ear was good. He was able to overhear their talk from afar. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be worried about. If there¡¯s then it¡¯s your life from now on.¡± ¡°Bah, let¡¯s go Mary. There¡¯s no point for you to worry about guy like this.¡± ¡°Go, go, and don¡¯t come back!¡± Feral waved his hand back and forth, as if he was handling a small animal. ¡°U- urm¡­ Please take care of your arm.¡± Suddenly came and suddenly go away. The two were nothing but a passing wind to Feral. What was Mary worried about was when Feral blocked the Orc¡¯s club. Feral managed to dodge all of it attack except the first one. The truth is Feral intentionally took that hit with the preparation of losing an arm to measure it strength. However to his expectation it was weaker than it thought. He only suffered a minor injury and most likely it will heal overnight. Mary who noticed that he was injured wanted to ask him about his condition but, she was afraid to go alone. She told to Julie who was the closest person to her in the group and went to Feral only to be driven away. *Ping* However on her way back she heard a notification sound from nowhere. By habit she tried to check her phone but, it wasn¡¯t there before she noticed it. She wondered about it for a while then she dismissed it as her imagination without knowing what it was. [Name: Mary. Title: Hero¡±White Mage¡±. Condition: Normal. Skill: Heal.] Heal: Basic skill of White Mage. By using this skill you become able to cure minor injury to the extent of easing pain and closing small size wound. Chapter 7: Direction Author note: It might be too late but here is the author note. i should have put this since prologue but.... i forgot about it existence. First of all, thank you for reading this. I''m still a beginner and make a lots of mistake. So i will be grateful if you point out my mistake. Recently my this story got rated by Tivanenk. I appreciate the critic and thought about it for a day. The lack of one main character is true however that was because i''m trying to make all of them the main character. The other two are the real problem. Maybe i should make a character list so everyone become able to understand their character? anyway enjoy the chapter. Though they are discussing again...... Edit note: Edited.
¡°Now that I see it again from close, its big isn¡¯t it.¡± ¡°Yeah, if you compared to normal human this Orc was almost twice our size.¡± ¡°Eh? Yours is half of this? That was still quite big you know.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re also half of it size.¡± ¡°No, no, no, if you compare it with mine it¡¯s like comparing yakult bottle with mineral bottle.¡± ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Hans lightly laugh from realizing what Huke was talking about all this time. Yuu who heard their conversation can¡¯t help but felt amazed. ¡°You two, what are you doing there? We¡¯re about to start.¡± Selia called out the two. ¡°Ah, sorry we were just comparing out Pe¡­ GYUHA!!¡± ¡°Moron¡­¡­¡± Selia forcedly close Huke¡¯s mouth by punching his left chest. Huke who was punched fell into the ground holding his chest. ¡°Ka, kahak., kahak. A- Air!¡± ¡°Now let¡¯s us decided what we will do from now on.¡± Thinking that he deserved that, Yuu ignored him and started the discussion. Although at this point discussion might be useless he had to do it because of the high number of people in this group. He believed that democracy was the best choice for this situation. In a group discord is a thing that must be avoided. ¡°You might have noticed this but, staying here is not a good idea. Monster similar to Orc might come to us again.¡± The other agreed on this one. ¡°That¡¯s why I think we should discuss on where we should go, and what are we going to do. I know that we already discussed the latter. But after what we had been just now I think that some of you might change your mind.¡± After that shocking discovery, Yuu realized some of them might change their opinion about this world. Saying that they changed their mind might be hard for some people. That was why Yuu made a chance for them. ¡°Urm, from the direction isn¡¯t it fine if we go the other way from where the Orc came from?¡± Because it was hard to talk about the latter, Mike chosen the first topic. Yuu thought that he was someone who rather had a thin presence. So he didn¡¯t guess that he would give his opinion. However his opinion was shot down by Keynest. ¡°That¡¯s wrong. If you want to go somewhere safe then we should go the opposite direction.¡± ¡°Your reason?¡± Keynest lightly lifted his glasses from being asked. ¡°That¡¯s simple if you looked at its stomach.¡± The word stomach immediately reminded Yuu of the corpse. So Yuu chose to stay quiet, in case he was wrong. ¡°It stomach¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you!!¡± The teacher was furious from hearing his student said something inhuman. Yuu changed his direction and saw a small wound on the Orc¡¯s stomach. ¡°So that¡¯s what he was doing¡­¡± There was a small wound that looked like it navel, except that it was open and wider. At first glance no one would noticed it because they would thought it was it navel. However now there was green blood around it and fly going around near it wound. There was an evidence on someone opened it using rough object. Curious souls such as Huke, and Teena peeked into the navel only to saw similar meat like the one that was threw up before. ¡°Hoho, so this¡¯s the inside of stomach.¡± ¡°Feel¡­ like¡­ puking¡­¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t peek!¡± Yuu wasn¡¯t like them. He didn¡¯t feel like seeing that kind of corpse again if possible. ¡°What the hell have you done!? Once again James scolded Keynest. ¡°Human is a creature that will do anything to fulfilled their curiosity.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. You should respect the dead!¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you bury them before instead of avoiding it because of the smell? ¡°T- That is¡­..¡± James was unable to talk back because that was the truth. Although most of them already gotten used to the smell he was the only one that refused to get closer because he was disgusted. Keynest who was blessed with intelligent noticed that. Unlike James who minded about thing such as smell and appearance, he didn¡¯t mind about it. Yuu impression of him was a young scientist, who wanted to know the world mystery. Keynest had a high curiosity he previously used to study. However because of that he somewhat developed a blunt personality that didn¡¯t care about other¡¯s feeling or respect. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter right now, the things is that¡­!¡± ¡°Now, now, please calm down teacher.¡± Lumine interrupted James and tried to avert his attention. Because if she didn¡¯t things won¡¯t proceed, she was successful. Yuu was impressed how skillful she was on handling James. Lumine sent an eye signal to Ophie saying that they should continue. With the bother gone, Yuu continued the discussion. ¡°So why did you think we should head toward the direction the Orc came from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. It came here with that inside of it stomach. Unless they were annihilated there should be a place where human live.¡± ¡°At least that¡¯s better than moving around aimlessly¡­ Then it¡¯s decided.¡± Moving on, Yuu discussed about their lack of man power. ¡°If we preceded there the possibility of encountering another monster is high, and the only man power we have to fight them are only Feral and Hyodou.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re telling us girls to fight? Is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡± The one that voiced her displeased was Ophie, the girl that looked similar to Lumine with black hair. From her tone she was clearly didn¡¯t like where this going. Even when talking to Yuu who was older than her she didn¡¯t hide it. However, Yuu was used to handling this kind of situation. In the student council he had gained many experiences on handling people who weren¡¯t cooperative. With a calm air, Yuu handled her. ¡°No. We won¡¯t do that for now.¡± Ophie¡¯s eyebrow twitched. Lying would made them in bad situation later. That was why he chose to explained his reasoning first. ¡°Later you girls might be added. However not it was impossible because we lack weapon.¡± That moment,Yuu showed club that was used by the Orc. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about splitting this into few pieces and distribute them to someone that has battle experience.¡± The club Yuu was holding was around two and a half meter. Even if it was split cleanly he predicted that only around six to seven people will get their share. ¡°Obviously we men are the priority, although if there is someone whose better I don¡¯t mind giving it them.¡± Yuu plan was as the following. First he wanted to secure men power to fight again the monsters. Normally he didn¡¯t need to do this because there already two dependable people who was capable of fighting. If only one of them was not a problem. Therefore he figured out an alternative. To secure the unstable men power he fill it with the other men. If they had at least a normal strength and coordination skill, they could cover Feral¡¯s instability with teamwork and number. By normal situation, no one would volunteer in this reckless plan where death was possible without proper training. However in the end human was afraid of death and guilt. They will want to hold a weapon to secure their own safety. Yuu used that lure them with the condition of cooperating. As long worst possible situation didn¡¯t occur, they will obey. ¡°I see. Then I don¡¯t have anything to complain.¡± Pleased with the outcome, Ophie played with her hair. ¡°The capable candidates in this group are me, Hans, Huke.¡± ¡°Then from us Raisen, Kevin, and Icarus.¡± The middle school representative, Keynest decided. ¡°Is it fine not to include the adults?¡± ¡°Hohoho, don¡¯t worries about old men like us. Even if we get the weapon we won¡¯t be any use anyway.¡± Mike¡¯s worry was easily dismissed. To be frank what Benedictus said was right. Yuu knew that among the adults, there was no one who looked suitable for fighting. ¡°Now, that we have decided. Feral, please.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to help you again.¡± Yuu already made a deal with him. In exchange for not forcing him to help, he would help them with this. He knew that forcing him won¡¯t be any good. So he decided to make use of him, and then make a situation where Feral had no choice but to help. Slightly unwilled Feral took the club from Yuu and searched for a suitable location. ¡°I guess this will do.¡± Feral stopped in front of a big rock. After deciding that it was sufficient Feral made a stance, and raised the club high. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He took a deep breath, then immediately he swung his arm down toward the rock. The club made a loud sound then broke into two. After that he used his hand and broke it more into three pieces each. He didn¡¯t have any difficulty doing that. To him it was at the level of normal person breaking three stacked chopsticks. And so four medium size stick was made. Yuu appraised the stick. Each stick had different length and thickness. It surface was rough but it was still bearable but, for safety. He was whited it using a rough looking rock on the ground. After distributing them to their owner their preparation was finish. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We better reach our destination before dark!¡± As if it was natural Yuu lead the group toward the direction the Orc came from. Chapter 8: Short trip Author note: Aaaaaaahhh, failed to continue my once a day update. Got hooked into reading a Ln and unable to stop. Once i looked back i pretty much thought that this story pace is too slow, and un-fun. However it was too late, already did this chapter. Planning to make the pace faster starting next chapter.
Just as planned they started moving toward the direction the Orc came from. Since they came to this world around three hours had passed. Most of them already put aside their horrible experience and focus on finding a human settlement. Everything was going just fine. The fighting group did their job greater than Yuu had expected. At first they hesitated from fighting the monster. Fortunately that time the monster wasn¡¯t Orc but a Goblin. Compare to Orc, Goblin was smaller and weaker but, it was faster. It held a small club that and hit Huke few times but, after a while they got used to it the Goblin was beaten to dead by six of them. From that battle they learnt that Huke wasn¡¯t suited for this and handed down the stick to someone else. Unexpectedly it was handed down to a girl by Huke¡¯s recommendation. ¡°Southern cross- style, 1st strike technique, Flash!¡± A high speed strike was delivered and hit it target. That strike made a small lag to one¡¯s eyes if not used to it. Making it looked like it disappeared momentary and reappeared once it hit the target. The Goblin who was the target wasn¡¯t able to reach in time and was hit right in the head, making it fly two meter to the right. ¡°Fuuuu¡­¡± The one who delivered that high speed strike let out a breath and put the stick near her waist like a samurai who sheathed their sword. ¡°Good job, Selia. Do you think it can handle it?¡±(Yuu) Selia turned around toward Yuu who asked her and answered. ¡°No problem. If I use it correctly it should handle around twenty strikes.¡±(Selia) What were they talking about? It was about the durability of the stick. Selia learned sword technique at her house since she was small. Present, she had quit but with her current level she should still be able to win a prefecture tournament. Huke recommended her because he knew about it. However the person herself worried about the weapon condition. Just like the previous strike, Southern cross- style was strong and fast. Therefore it needed the suitable weapon for it. According to her the stick will only hold for twenty strikes until it breaks. ¡°That¡¯s good then. We¡¯re counting on you from now on.¡±(Yuu) Yuu lightly hit her shoulder and collected the small club from the Goblin. The club was once again given to someone else. Adding Mike and Boby their man power was eight people. Although Selia had her dissatisfaction she held it for now. With this a temporary team they proceed once again. ¡°Pfew pfew, Selia, so cool!¡±(Huke) Hearing that idiotic voice, Selia was pissed. ¡°Shut up before I split your head with this stick!¡±(Selia) ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±(Huke) ¡°Good grief¡­¡±(Selia) Selia let out a sigh. Huke being an idiot wasn¡¯t anything new to her. The reason for her irritation was the other reason. She had quit. From that fact people must have guessed that something must have happen. Especially for people on her level, if she continues she could win on national level. The reason behind it was her reason why she was irritated. *Ping* Incidentally when she finished the Goblin she heard a notification sound. ¡°Status.¡± She immediately said that and a blue panel appeared in front of her. ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Name : Selia Title : Hero ¡°Samurai¡± ____________________ Status Strength : 100 +10 Vitality : 100 Mentality : 100 Agility : 100 Resistance: 100 _____________________ Skill: -One with the weapon ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- One with the weapon: Basic skill of samurai. With this skill as long as you image the weapon you¡¯re holding as a sword, it durability and sharpness will increases. Her title changed and she got a skill. Unlike Feral¡¯s status, her status had a +10 instead of becoming 110. It was the effect of her status. Feral¡¯s rabbit foot was a passive skill while Selia wasn¡¯t. If she didn¡¯t hold a weapon her status will drop again to 100. ¡°Yuu, may I have a moment.¡±(Selia) She immediately reported that to Yuu. ¡°I see. So your status changed. Everyone, please check your status and report if there any change!¡±(Yuu) The result was including the Feral, Selia and Mary; there were six people whose status changed. ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Name : Hyodou Title : Hero ¡°Brawler¡± ____________________ Status Strength : 100 Vitality : 100 Mentality : 100 Agility : 100 Resistance: 120 _____________________ Skill: -Steel Body ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Steel body: Basic skill of Brawler. This skill increase hardness of skin making it harder to be wound. ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Name : Raisen Title : Hero "Warrior¡± ____________________ Status Strength : 110 Vitality : 110 Mentality : 100 Agility : 100 Resistance: 100 _____________________ Skill: -Warrior¡¯s soul ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Warrior¡¯s soul: Basic skill of Warrior. This skill Increases basic strength and stamina. ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Name : Benedictus Title : Hero "Priest¡± ____________________ Status Strength : 100 Vitality : 100 Mentality : 100 Agility : 100 Resistance: 100 Stolen story; please report._____________________ Skill: -Faith ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Faith: Basic skill of priest. This skill doesn¡¯t do anything except making the priest more devoted to it religious. They were shocked by Benedictus useless skill. However they were shocker about Mary¡¯s white mage. Being able to heal a wound is the most useful skill they can get right now. ¡°What did you do to get that title?¡±(Yuu) ¡°I- I don¡¯t know.¡±(Mary) ¡°Please try to remember it. This will greatly affect our situation!¡±(Yuu) ¡°I- I will try!¡±(Mary) However to Mary who was weak to pressure. Thing such as expectation will only make her agitated and making her unable to think straight. ¡°S- Sorry, nothing comes to mind.¡±(Mary) ¡°At least tell us what you did since come too this world. It shouldn¡¯t be hard right?¡±(Yuu) ¡°E, U- Urm¡­¡±(Mary) ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just calm down. Relax yourself, take a deep breath¡­¡±(Yuu) Yuu was accustomed because of his experience when he was student council president. He easily perceived her and handle her. After followed his direction Mary finally became calm and slowly recited what she did. ¡°Ah¡­ After I asked Feral¡¯s condition I think I heard a notification sound. I thought that was from my phone¡¯s. My phone also gone before I know it¡­¡±(Mary) The news about her disappeared phone wasn¡¯t new. For modern kids it was natural to check their phone all the time. So when they were transferred into this world most of them already noticed about this. Only people like Mary who doesn¡¯t use phone much who didn¡¯t realize about this. Because phone was useless at this situation so they didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it. ¡°Hey, hey, if you can heal wound, try healing me!¡±(Huke) Huke suddenly but in between them and offered his hand that was slightly injured form the Goblin. Rather than injury it was more like a swelling. ¡°I- I will try!¡±(Mary) Although she was calm her way of speaking didn¡¯t change. It already became her habit. ¡°H- Heal!¡±(Mary) Together with her word light appeared around her hands. The moment It made contact with injury the pain slowly disappearing so does he swelling. ¡°Amazing¡­¡±(Julie) Julie who was next to her was unable to hide her astonishment. ¡°Uooo, it healed! It really healed!!!¡±(Huke) Huke shout out like a religious fanatic who saw a miracle. ¡°While you at it can you please also heal this bump that Selia made?¡±(Huke) Nearby you can see irritated Selia with a face that hope for Huke¡¯s misfortune. ¡°O- Okay. Heal!¡±(Mary) Once again light surround her hand and heal Huke¡¯s bump. ¡°Alright! Now I¡¯m fully healed! With this I will always in my best condition!¡± Huke was good condition and start to laugh out loud because of the imaginary invincibility. On the other hand Mary started unsteadily swayed left and right. ¡°Are you alright?¡±(Yuu) Just when she was about to fell, Yuu supported her. Mary, who wasn¡¯t accustomed to male, blushed because of the physical contact. ¡°I- I- I¡¯m fine!!¡±(Mary) Mary immediately got up and took few steps away from him. However her face still red. ¡°T- Thanks¡­¡±(Mary) Mary said her gratitude and then she saw her status that she hadn¡¯t close yet. ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Name : Mary Title : Hero "White Mage¡± ____________________ Status Strength : 100 Vitality : 100 Mentality : 80 Agility : 100 Resistance: 100 _____________________ Skill: -Heal ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Her mentality had decreased by 20. She immediately realized the cause and came back to Yuu to report about this. ¡°It decreases? Not increases? That¡¯s strange¡­¡±(Yuu) The cause was clear however why it decreased the mentality bar was mystery. By game knowledge status only decreases when player were attacked, used skill, or got debuffed. The closest case was used a skill however it usually decreases MP not the status itself. By using common sense that this wasn¡¯t a game and the fact that there wasn¡¯t any HP or MP bar. Yuu draw out the conclusion that Mentality is MP. ¡°Then what about the number¡­¡±(Yuu) Yuu began to mumble to himself. The number didn¡¯t represent the actual strength, and all of them start with the same number. ¡°U- Urm¡­ Y- Yuu.¡±(Mary) ¡°What is it?¡±(Yuu) ¡°T- The number slowly goes up again.¡±(Mary) When Yuu was bust thinking Mary still hadn¡¯t close her status panel and she saw the mentality increase a little by little. Once every few second it will increase by one until it went back to 100 as if it go back to its previous condition. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me! It¡¯s not in numeral but in percent?!¡±(Yuu) Yuu realized that the number displayed there wasn¡¯t in numeral but in percent. That also explained the different between the displayed number and real strength. The status panel was something that displayed the user body state. Yuu concluded. ¡°Thanks Mary. With this we know more about this world.¡±(Yuu) ¡°I- It¡¯s nothing.¡±(Mary) Mary shyly replied. Immediately Yuu shared this information with the other and then he found out that Feral already knew about this. He wished that he shared about that from the start. ¡°GROOOOO!!!¡± This was the second time they encountered Orc. Just like before it suddenly appeared and headed their way. However this time they were prepared for this. ¡°Everyone, get into position!¡±(Yuu) They all gathered behind Hyodou and the fighter beside him. Although they still feel anxiety they weren¡¯t afraid anymore. From the previous two battles with the Goblins they already got used to it. With Hyodou as the tanker and Selia as the main attacker, they began the battle. Chapter 9: Encounter Author note: i do want to make all of them into a main character. However for some reason several people just stand out from the other. Is this what they call protagonist quality? Nah, just favoritism. Just like i said in the previous chapter. I will speed up the pace so expect several battle and reach their destination in 5 chapter maybe? Anyway enjoy the chapter.
The battle began with Feral excluded from the fighting force. ¡°GRROOOOO!!!¡± Just like before the Orc rushed toward them while bashing it club. Instead of Feral, this time the one that stopped it was Hyodou. ¡°UUOOOO!!!¡±(Hyodou) Hyodou stopped the Orc¡¯s movement by holding it body. ¡°Grrr. GROOO!!¡± With it free hand, the Orc smack Hyodou with it club. However as if he was made from steel, Hyodou didn¡¯t budge from his position. This was the result of his steel body skill. Compared to his normal body with this skill the Orc attack was like how a friend smacks their friend as a joke. It wasn¡¯t hurt. ¡°Now!¡±(Yuu) While it was immoveable from it side attack started to came one by one. ¡°Southern cross- style, 1st strike technique, Flash!¡±(Selia) Faster than the other Selia delivered her sword technique and hit Orc¡¯s back bone. It wasn¡¯t hurt as much as Feral¡¯s kick. However it was still comparable to it. She originally wanted to aim for it head. However because of the different build it was unreachable even using the stick. After doing her part she switched with the other because her sword technique required wide area to use. ¡°Take this!¡±(Icarus) ¡°Break! Break!¡±(Kevin) They all focused on it back bone. While repeating their turn gradually that part weakened and after they weakened it enough it¡¯s Hyodou¡¯s turn. Using his muscle that he gained form martial arts he strengthens his hold and slowly crushing the Orc¡¯s body. It slowly tightens and tightens until to the very limit. ¡°GRO! GRO! GRO!¡± The Orc was panicking as it waist slowly being crushed by Hyodou. It tried to struggle and bashed it club. ¡°Sorry. I will end it soon.¡±(Hyodou) Hyodou apologized to the Orc and finally use his full strength. ¡°GROOOO!!!!!¡± *Snap* Finally the Orc¡¯s back bone broke and it loses it strength. It loses all it power to resist and just helplessly fall into the ground. It was still alive. However losing to ability to move freely is the same as spell it death. Same like last time the Orc¡¯s life was ended by breaking it neck. ¡°We did it!!¡± They celebrated their victory over the Orc. ¡°Look like there¡¯s no problem with this strategy.¡±(Keynest) The one who proposed this plan was Keynest. Yuu already got his hand full with organizing this group so he had no choice but to leave it to the other. Although it was uncool and slightly boring, it was the safest. ¡°Though this strategy only works with one enemy. Let¡¯s just hope that we won¡¯t encounter more than one.¡±(Yuu) That was Yuu¡¯s worry. ¡°Aaah, how booring.¡±(Teena) Complain can be heard from behind. ¡°Just when we come to another world with game-like setting, why do I stuck in this boring situation? Where¡¯s the princess? Exciting battle? Magic? Our adventure???¡±(Teena) ¡°Our adventure had just begun!¡±(Kevin) ¡°Kevin, that joke isn¡¯t funny now¡­¡±(Teena) Teena looked at Kevin with half-closed eyes. ¡°Princess and exciting battle aside. Magic exist, and isn¡¯t this count as adventure?¡±(Icarus) ¡°You don¡¯t understand it, Icarus. If it not you who do it then it¡¯s the same as not exist! And I don¡¯t want this un-fun adventure!¡±(Teena) ¡°Then want to switch place with me? It¡¯s tiring you know, fighting Goblins and Orcs.¡±(Icarus) ¡°Don¡¯t wanna! I want more¡­ You know. Something like a cool battle with magic barrage and badass sword skills!¡±(Teena) ¡°In a way that will also be a problem¡­¡±(Icarus) Icarus let out a dry laugh from seeing the child-like dream of his easy-going friend. ¡°Just bear with it until we found a human settlement. After that we can slowly get ourselves a new title.¡±(Icarus) ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right! None of us obtain additional title beside the hero. I wonder what¡¯s wrong.¡±(Teena) ¡°About that¡­¡±(lcarus) Icarus made a sign for her to come closer and he whispered to her ear. ¡°From the previous case it looked like we can get it by doing a certain activity.¡±(lcarus) ¡°Really?¡±(Teena) He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why we should be careful on what we¡¯re doing. It won¡¯t be funny if we get title such as priest.¡±(Icarus) ¡°Hahaha, I will laugh though.¡±(Teena) ¡°Teena¡­¡±(Teena) Icarus held his head that wasn¡¯t particularly hurt and once again whispered. ¡°We don¡¯t know if we can change it or now. I and Kevin pretty much fixed to warrior because we fight the enemy. That¡¯s why at least you girls should think of useful job such as mage.¡±(Icarus) If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°I know. I know. I¡¯m good at RPG you know!¡±(Teena) Hearing that, Icarus can¡¯t help but felt anxious about her. ¡°Secret talk? Let me in!¡±(Leica) From the side Leica suddenly butted in between them. ¡°What are you secretly talking to Teena?¡±(Leica) Before replied, Icarus thought about it for a second. He had a something reasonable for doing this. ¡°We were just talking about what title you and Teena should get. What do you think?¡±(Icarus) ¡°Hu~m, anything¡¯s fine but, I do want the white mage. If I have that title I can heal Teena if she got injured.¡±(Leica) Leica cared about Teena. That was on the level of being obvious to other. Therefore when it about Teena she always emotional. So that he doesn¡¯t carelessly land on her landmine. Icarus always caution when he talk with her. ¡°Then it¡¯s better if Teena get a support or range attacker title, huh.¡±(Icarus) ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s better that way!¡±(Leica) Although their relation was great at the same time it was brittle. Icarus, Kevin, and Leica. All of their relation was centered on Teena. A delinquent, honor student, and isolated rich girl. With Teena as the center they all get along with each other. Their story is for another time. However the result was Teena being their savior. Icarus also felt the same. However he doesn¡¯t think that it should stay like this forever. ¡°By the way, Teena.¡±(Icarus) ¡°What?¡±(Teena) Before he noticed it Teena and Leica already glued together again. ¡°What do you think about present?¡±(Icarus) ¡°Boring?¡±(Teena) ¡°I see.¡±(Icarus) Teena was clueless about what he meant. However that was fine. His real intention wasn¡¯t that but, something else. It will take time however surely¡­ Icarus thought. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, looked at that! There¡¯s three Orcs!¡±(Kevin) Kevin warned them. ¡°Let¡¯s take a detour!¡±(Yuu) Yuu and the other talked about it. Fortunately they hadn''t discovered them so, they decided that they shouldn¡¯t take the risk. ¡°Aah, I also wish there¡¯s something like what Teena said. It will be nice if we meet a princess or do an exciting battle.¡±(Kevin) Like Teena, Kevin also felt dissatisfied with the situation. From his character it can¡¯t be helped. Among them, Kevin was the one that had the best compatibility with Teena, both in character and childish part. ¡°?¡±(Teena) ¡°What¡¯s wrong Teena?¡±(Leica) ¡°No, I just think I saw something¡­¡­¡±(Teena) Teena tried to squint her eyes to look at the opening between the three Orcs. ¡°KYAAAAAA!!!!¡± And she saw a small girl that was surrounded by the Orcs. ¡°T- This situation!¡±(Teena) While the other was shocked by the sudden shout, Teena made guts pose. Teena wish had been granted. Faster than the other to reach, she ran toward the Orcs like a brave warrior and declared. ¡°Get away from the girl you ugly pig! Don¡¯t be afraid young girl. Teena and the other will save you now!¡±(Teena) Cold sweat poured from Leica and she ordered the other to run after her. Kevin laughed happily and ran without minding the word from Yuu and the other. He reached Teena before the Orc started moving. However he didn¡¯t take Teena back and prepared himself to fight the Orcs. ¡°Icarus! Please protect Teena!¡±(Leica) Leica doesn¡¯t have anyone to ask except him. ¡°As you wish.¡±(Icarus) Although he didn¡¯t have confident to win again all of them he at least was able to protect the reckless symbol of their friendship. Icarus joined Kevin and faces of the Orcs. From behind Yuu held his head and gave up and ordered the other to help them. Although they send out some dissatisfaction in the end the hurried and get into formation. Teena was handed out small club that was Mike¡¯s. The formation was still Hyodou as their tanker and to hold one enemy. Selia also had given the role to hold off one enemy while the other five was to hold the leftover Orc. While they were hold the Orc Teena will rescue the girl and they will make a run of it. Or that¡¯s the plan. ¡°All Orc shall be defeated!¡±(Teena) Teena boldly declared that. She was the type to do it when she said it. Even before the battle begin Icarus already let out a given up laugh. However he was also excited. Once they entered their position the Orcs ignored the girl they surrounded before and start to faces them. ¡°Once again I¡¯m grateful to you, Teena!¡±(Icarus) It wasn¡¯t sarcasm but a real gratitude. Icarus headed to fight the Orc with the other five people. Chapter 10: Princess Author note: About time for a battle scene. Thought the title chapter is princess, it doesn''t discuss about the princess but rather rescuing her. So why don''t i use "Rescuing princess" as the chapter title? It sound unattractive. And thanks again for the positive rate Cactuar. As a simple creature i am, i am happy. Enjoy
Their first time fighting multiple enemies, it was all thanks to the reckless middle school girl. ¡°Hold it off guys! Please hold it!¡±(Huke) From outside of the battle field Huke let out a weak remark. ¡°Damnit Huke! Don¡¯t disturb us and get your ass here!¡±(Selia) Selia dodged the Orc¡¯s club by ducking as she said that. ¡°Eeh, but I don¡¯t have any weapon. Though even if I have, it¡¯s only a stick.¡±(Huke) ¡°Just wait until I get there¡­ Southern cross- style, 1st strike technique, Flash!¡±(Selia) A fast strike was delivered and hit the Orc¡¯s hand. It unintentionally let go of the Club. It bend over to pick it up. However when it did that another attack struck it. ¡°Southern cross- style, 1st strike technique, Flash!¡±(Selia) ¡°Groooo!!!¡± Together with the Orc¡¯s cry a snap sound can be heard from the stick. Selia put too much strength in that strike because of her irritation. She wanted to go back and give Huke a strike or two. However because the Orc only blank it conscious for a second, it rubbed it head and faced Selia again. Because of that she only sent a furious gaze to Huke. ¡°Hii!!!¡±(Huke) Huke who saw her furious gazes let out a shriek and hide behind Mike who was a bystander. ¡°GRROOO!!!¡± Selia once again focused herself into the battle and momentary forget about Huke. ¡°Be careful everyone!¡±(Yuu) From the other direction we can heard Yuu¡¯s command. He also joined the battle however he was more into the commanding. ¡°Try to get the Orc attention, and at that time Raisen who has the warrior title attack it!¡±(Yuu) Among them Raisen was the only one who got his additional title. Thanks to the Warrior¡¯s Soul skill his strength was bigger than high school students. ¡°Come here you ugly pig!¡±(Kevin) Hans, Kevin, Icarus, and Yuu would provoke the Orc and occasionally attack it. Each of them had different fighting styles which sometimes collide with each other. For example Hans avoid direct confrontation and chose his timing really carefully before attacking. Kevin on the other hand was reckless and often barely avoided the Orc¡¯s attack. Icarus was between them. At time he would avoid direct confrontation however when the time was right he would recklessly attack the Orc together with Kevin. Yuu directed them from the side so that they don¡¯t collided while also attacking the Orc few times. ¡°Kevin, stop rushing into the enemy and properly attract it attention!¡±(Yuu) ¡°I¡¯m doing it! I¡¯m doing it! Look it follows me around.¡±(Kevin) ¡°There¡¯s no point if it only follows you around. Raisen, attack it! Then retreat while Hans distracting it!¡±(Yuu) ¡°Ro~ger.¡±(Hans) ¡°Got it!¡±(Raisen) Both of them replied and start doing their part. ¡°Haaa!!¡±(Raisen) Just like command, Raisen started to attack the Orc. ¡°GRROOOO!!!¡± However even with five people it wasn¡¯t easy. Even with five people fighting again it, it always marked Raisen. Is it animal instinct or something else but, the Orc definitely being caution of him. Raisen dodged the Orc¡¯s attack by either ducking or moved to the side. ¡°Take this!¡±(Raisen) Raisen swung his stick. ¡°Grryo!?¡± The Orc let out a strange cry and bend over it body. Raisen¡¯s attack was strong. Especially because of the other effect of Warrior¡¯s soul that made his stamina bigger so he haven¡¯t exhausted yet. However that was insufficient to make the Orc let out that cry. The reason of the Orc¡¯s strange cry was none other than the place he attack. It was it crouches. ¡°G- G- GGRRROOOOOOO!!!¡± Of course it was angry when it all male weak point was attacked. Huke who saw that from afar also bended his body while covering for his crouches. ¡°We¡¯re using wooden stick here. At least bare this kind of dirty play.¡±(Raisen) ¡°GRROOOOOOO!!!!!¡¯ Completely in anger it ignored Raisen¡¯s excuse and started bashing it club at him. Just like order Raisen retreated back and switched with Hans. Currently Hans position was between Raisen and the Orc. Normal person would just turn back and also retreat with Raisen. However Hans was slightly different. When the Orc¡¯s club was about to hit him, he barely moved and perfectly dodged it in perfect composure. Hans continue to dodge it attack by doing that or made an inhuman move such as made a mid-air bridge like the one in matrix or jumping here and there like a cat. ¡° Hup, oops. Phew, close one!¡±(Hans) Although he said that his was face still in smile. Shortly the Orc started to get irritated from his and planned to finish him so that it can change Raisen. The Orc used all of it strength and swung it club down. Some of the dirt and weed was blown away from that strike and dust blocked their vision for a second. In that second Hans jumped using the club as it stepping stone and was in the air. ¡°Hi there big guy, let me make your nose flatter!¡±(Hans) He swung his club at the Orc¡¯s face and made a somersault before he landed behind the Orc. ¡°Grrr, GROOOO!!!¡¯ Feeling humiliated the Orc started chasing Hans but, he was already gone. In exchange Kevin was Icarus were there. ¡°OORYAAA!!!¡±(Kevin) Just when the Orc turned away it was hit by several strikes form behind. It was hurt but, barely did any damage. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°Change, Kevin. Haa!!¡±(Icarus) Following that Icarus switched with Kevin and landed a thrust at the Orc¡¯s crouches. ¡®¡±Grou!¡± This time the Orc fell while covering it crouches. Although they can sympathize with it, it wasn¡¯t the right time. ¡°Kevin, now!¡±(Icarus) ¡°Okay! Oryaaa!!!¡±(Kevin) Kevin strikes the Orc¡¯s head several times. *Snap* ¡°Ah, it broke.¡±(Kevin) Because of how he used the stick it finally broke while the Orc was bleeding on its head. Kevin had no choice but to retreat from there. ¡°I¡¯m out of here!... Eh!¡±(Kevin) However the Orc didn¡¯t let him. It grabbed his leg and held him high in the air. ¡°KEVIN!¡±(Icarus) ¡°Wai- AAAAHHHH!!!!¡±(Kevin) The Orc tighten its grip and make Kevin let out a cry. ¡°Icarus, do something about it!¡±(Kevin) Kevin who was in helpless position seeks out for help. Icarus who was his friend immediately replied back and was about to help him. However someone was faster than him. ¡°Tou!¡± Swiftly, that person entered the Orc¡¯s blind side and jumped. That person build was small, however that didn¡¯t meant that she had a disadvantage with it. Teena was on her rescue. She used the small club that was handed to her and hit the Orc¡¯s hand. It let go of Kevin and he fell into the ground face first. ¡°O- Ouch¡­¡±(Kevin) ¡°Fufu, Kevin, so lame.¡±(Teena) Kevin was fine so does Teena who was cheerfully laughed at him. However the Orc wasn¡¯t. It was furious because once again it was bothered. It reached out to crush Teena with it hand. ¡°Teena, watch out!¡±(Leica) Leica warned her from afar. However it was unnecessary. ¡°Haa!!¡±(Icarus) Icarus noticed the hand that intended to harm her and immediately acted. He swung the stick with all of his strength and luckily he broke the Orc¡¯s hand. ¡°GRooooo!!!¡± "Teena, be careful of your back when fighting!" (Icarus) ¡°Phew, that was dangerous.¡±(Teena) Teena let out a relieve sigh. ¡°You three don¡¯t stop moving and get away from there!¡±(Yuu) ¡°Ye~s!¡±(Teena) The two followed Yuu¡¯s command and retreat back. While Teena on the other hand went passed the Orc and headed toward the unknown girl. ¡°Are you alright, little girl?¡±(Teena) Teena intended to said it in a clich¨¦s way. ¡°E¡­A, Yes I¡¯m fine.¡±(Girl) The girl was around twelve till thirteen years old. She had a glossy natural blue hair unlike Kevin¡¯s and wore gorgeous looking clothes behind her cloak. Her face was beautiful. With her eyes that was pretty with gem like pupil and clear blue color. Her face shape and skin also perfect as if she was man-made masterpiece. (AALLL RIGHT!!!) Inside Teena¡¯s mind she shouted. This was one of Teena¡¯s dreamed situations. From Teena speculation she was someone from upper degree such as noble, possibly princess. ¡°Can you stand up? It¡¯s dangerous here so let¡¯s go across there while my subordinates keep them busy.¡±(Teena) To increases her image, Teena shamelessly declared that the other that was fighting the Orcs were her subordinates. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±(Girl) ¡°Then let us go.¡±(Teena) The girl took Teena¡¯s hand and they started running to safety. At the same time, Selina managed to defeat the Orc by herself with the price of her weapon. Currently she was chasing after Huke. Shortly after Hyoudou also managed to defeat the Orc although he was having a hard time because he was literally wrestling with it. With Hyodou¡¯s help the leftover Orc was also finished. It was already significantly weakened because of the cooperation of five people, and it stamina also reaching it limit. Thus, they defeated three Orc¡¯s and obtain their first victory again multiple enemies. Though they didn¡¯t care about it and put their attention to the girl they saved. ¡°I¡¯m Leisha H Yuulbheim. Thank you for saving me, travelers.¡±(Leisha) The girl gracefully bowed, expressing her gratitude. ¡°No, it was natural thing to do.¡±(Yuu) ¡°Hey, hey, are you a princess? Princess is you?¡±(Teena) ¡°? That¡¯s right. I¡¯m this country princess. Haven¡¯t you heard about me?¡±(Leisha) Teena was overjoyed. Not only Teena, the other also had some kind of expectation from this development. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re not from here so we don¡¯t know.¡°(Yuu) ¡°That makes sense. Then where are you people headed to?¡±(Leisha) ¡°The thing is¡­ we¡¯re lost. Do you know the nearest village?¡±(Yuu) What a blatant lie. However that helped because they can¡¯t talk about themselves. Leisha who was oblivious to that clapped her hand together as if she thought of something good. ¡°Ah, if it about that then why don¡¯t we go together? I also happen to have business there!¡±(Leisha) ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s a good idea! Let¡¯s go!¡±(Teena) Teena¡¯s proactiveness made Yuu loss of words. He had no choice but to agree with it. ¡°A girl alone in this place also dangerous anyway. It¡¯s better if you go with us. There¡¯s no problem right?¡±(Yuu) Just in case, Yuu asked the other. No one object. ¡°Yey! Isn¡¯t that great Leisha?¡±(Teena) ¡°Yes! U- Urm, Teena was it?¡±(Leisha) ¡°Yup! Nice to meet you.¡±(Teena) ¡°I also feel the same.¡±(Leisha) Leisha smiled. With this their party increases into twenty six people. Then they moved toward the nearest village with the help of Leisha. Never did they know what was awaited them there. Chapter 11: Circumstance Author note: Just like requested i add the name after the lines. Is it easier to read? I wonder, did you noticed that occasionally i made a mistake with Selia name. It''s Selia not Selina. Maybe at the end of this week i will fix it together with adding name on each lines. And one more. If you read it carefully you will noticed that Selia finished the Orc more or less within twenty strike. That''s with her skill not normal strike. In this chapter the princess opened the group and guiding them to the village. Enjoy the chapter.
¡°Hey, hey, how old are you Leisha?¡±(Teena) Teena stuck close to her when she asked that. ¡°T- Thirteen.¡±(Leisha) ¡°As I expected. Hey, what does it feel to be a princess?¡±(Teena) ¡°Urm¡­ normal I guess?¡±(Leisha) Leisha tilted her head. ¡°Gyaha! As expected of a real princess.¡±(Teena) Teena made a exaggerate pose as she said that. ¡°Hans, you¡¯re amazing dude! How can you moved like that?!¡±(Huke) ¡°Just stretch yourself regularly and you can do it in no time.¡±(Hans) Hans lightly told him while smiling. ¡°That sound like a suspicious advertisement but, OKAY!¡±(Huke) Huke was okay with that and decided to try it out later. From behind someone touched his shoulder. ¡°Huke, I got something to say to you¡­¡±(Selia) ¡°Wha¡­ Selia!? SHIT!¡±(Huke) Huke in good mood turned around to saw a furious demon in human clothing. His face immediately went pale and tried to run away. He was caught on the spot. ¡°Brother Hyodou, how can I become big and strong like you?¡±(Hansel) Hansel was inspirited to Hyodous when he saw him wresting with the Orc. He asked him his secret on becoming strong. With a loud and clear voice which was normal for a martial artist, he replied. ¡°Eat, exercise, and sleep a lot. However the most important is, training!¡±(Hyodou) ¡°I see. If I do that then I can become strong enough to protect Gretel!¡±(Hansel) Hansel innocently believed that. ¡°Mary, heal the one that was injured.¡±(Yuu) ¡°O- Okay!¡±(Mary) On the other hand Yuu and Mary were busy healing the injured and collecting the battle loot. It had become noisy after their previous battle. Maybe because of the new companion which is a princess or the unexpected performance that was displayed, the air around them became more cheerful. Even Hansel, who was quiet with his sister started approaching Hyodou together with Bfort and Gretel. Although the adults still felt out of place from here, the situation was without a doubt improving. ¡°Teena, stop around that part. At this rate the princess won¡¯t have any privacy.¡±(Leica) ¡°Eeeh, but I haven¡¯t done yet.¡±(Teena) Leica stopped Teena from asking more than she was supposed to. ¡°No but!¡±(Leica) Leica scolded her like a mother would. Even if their age were same, the personality made their role like that. ¡°Hahaha, I will definitely remember that for the rest of my life! Isn¡¯t that right Icarus?¡±(Kevin) ¡°Don¡¯t throw it this way, Kevin. I¡¯m not interested in it.¡±(Icarus) Icarus serious about what he said but, to Kevin it sounded like a joke. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s a princess you know. Me aside you might have a chance!¡±(Kevin) ¡°Chance?¡±(Icarus) Kevin smirked. ¡°Come on, come on don¡¯t act innocent now. I know your preference.¡±(Kevin) ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m not interested¡­¡­¡±(Icarus) Icarus changed his tone but, seeing that Kevin didn¡¯t stop he gave up. ¡°By the way, why is a princess doing here alone? Doesn¡¯t she have a guard or something?¡±(Icarus) ¡°Ah, about that¡­¡±(Leisha) When Icarus muttered that Leisha immediately come to him and answered. ¡°Actually I ran away from them.¡±(Leisha) ¡°Eh?¡± That was an unexpected replied. Because from her appearance she wasn¡¯t the type who would do something like that. ¡°No, that isn¡¯t quite right. The truth is when I was on my way to the village a demon attacked and all of my guards were possessed by it. ¡°(Leisha) Everyone started listening to her. At the same time they also stopped moving just to listen to her. ¡°Fortunately the guards still had their conscious at that time and asked me to run away from them.¡±(Leisha) ¡°I see.¡±(Yuu) Most of them already realized. If there¡¯s Orc and Goblin then it wasn¡¯t wrong if demon exist. From a normal business trip into dangerous situation where she was alone, everyone except a certain battle maniac all of them felt sympathy for her. ¡°Then what about that demon?¡±(Selia) Selia asked her but, Leisha only shake her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. After that I run away until I was surrounded by Orcs and saved by you people.¡±(Leisha) Leisha ended her story and the cheerful air that was there before already gone. ¡°Ah, sorry for telling something that ruined the mood.¡±(Leisha) Noticing the heavy air, Leisha apologized. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°No, actually it was our mistake. Sorry for reminded you of a scary experience.¡±(Yuu) This time Yuu apologized in place for the rest of the group. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to mind it. I rather appreciate it because I meet you people. Really.¡±(Yuu) On Leisha surfaced smiles that look forced. Even though it must be hard for her, she was strong enough to hide it with her smile. The other who noticed that hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s alright Leisha. We will protect you.¡±(Teena) ¡°Thank you¡­¡±(Leisha) One by one they encourage Leisha. They gave her a warm feeling of being protected and easily accepted her into the group. ¡°Are you alright mister? Do you want some water?¡±(Leisha) Leisha noticed that some of the adults group had a dry lip. So she offered the water she had. ¡°Hohoho, what a good girl. May the lord blesses be with you.¡±(Benedictus) ¡°Thank you for the kindness, princess. Can we really take it?¡±(James) ¡°You don¡¯t need to be formal with me. After all you people are my benefactor.¡±(Leisha) They were suddenly sent here without any warning. Of course they didn¡¯t brought water and ration. They were actually thirsty since the first Orc appeared but, because they can¡¯t do anything they endured it. They want to reduce their thirst. However they hesitated to take the water because the one that offered them was a princess. ¡°Then, I will take up to your word. Don¡¯t be greedy and share it with everyone!¡±(James) Starting with James they shared Leisha¡¯s water. With their thirst satisfied all of them let out a breath. The last person then returned the water bottle to Leisha. ¡°Here, princess. It¡¯s your turn.¡±(Gretel) ¡°You are¡­¡±(Leisha) ¡°G- Gretel. It¡¯s nice to meet chu!¡±(Gretel) She bit her tongue. Gretel who was still a child and a girl naturally admired the princess that appeared in fairytale. When she knew that she was a princess she can¡¯t help but wanted to get close to her. ¡°Fufu, you don¡¯t need to be that nervous. I won¡¯t bite you or anything.¡±(Leisha) ¡°Y- Yes! I¡¯m chorry!¡±(Gretel) She bit it again. Leisha can¡¯t helped but let out a laugh from how cute she was. Because of Leisha polite and kind attitude she was also welcomed by the adults and child group. Around an hour later the village finally appeared in their sight. ¡°Everyone, just a bit more, let do our best!¡±(Leisha) Is it because of her charisma? In that short one hour Leisha already took over Yuu¡¯s job of organizing the group. One can only say, as expected from a princess. She easily took over the group she was unfamiliar with and became their leader. However exceptions always exist. Some of the people in the group for some reason didn¡¯t like her existence. ¡°Just a bit more. Just a little more!¡±(Leisha) Leisha hurried the other. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry up. The village won¡¯t go away you know!¡±(Leica) The sun was already half way from disappearing. The sunset illuminate Leisha who was ahead of them making her looked bright like the sun. Her swaying hair lightly danced because of the wind. And her smile didn¡¯t lose with the brightness of the sunset. It was a charming scene. Both male and female would be enchanted by her regardless of their age. Although she was still young she was already able to do this. When she grow up she definitely will became someone beautiful. ¡°Just a little more everyone, look we already can see it!¡± (Leisha) Unaffected by Leica words she leaded the group ahead of them and hurried them. However unexpectedly someone speed up his pace and caught up to her. ¡°No. It¡¯s already enough.¡± When she turned around to the unexpected voice, she saw a big man with mad dog-like face. ¡°What do you mean by¡­¡­¡±(Leisha) ¡°Die!¡±(Feral) Before she can finish her word, Feral already punched her right in the face making her flew few meters passed the people on their back. She bounced few times before she finally stopped moving on the ground. ¡°Wha¡­!¡± Every one of them was speechless from the spectacle that happened in front of them. Some even have their face turned pale. Mary who was already pale from the start looked about to fell unconscious. ¡°Are you insane!?¡±(James) James shouted still with a pale face. ¡°Why did you punch her? She¡¯s a princess for god damn sake! Do you understand what you just had done!!??¡±(James) Not only James, the other was also angry and was about to come at him or Leisha. However Yuu stopped them. They didn¡¯t understand why Yuu stopped them until Feral spoke his next word. ¡°Did you see that as a princess?¡± With his sight still at the Leisha, he asked them that. For a second what they saw was just a unconscious body of a princess. However on the next second everything changed. ¡°Fufu¡­¡±(Leisha?) Chapter 12: Demon Author note: Isn''t cliffhanger nice? Is what i wanted to replied in the previous chapter but, while i at it i wrote it here. You expected to meet a princess and gain favor from the royalty and fell in love with the princess? WHAT A SHAME! Life isn''t that nice. And i wonder, did kind princess even exist when raised in that kind of environment? Well, enjoy the chapter where the princess identity was revealed(With the title)
From Leisha body a laugh spilled out. And as if someone from behind picking her up, she got up in an unnatural way. ¡°Leisha¡­¡­?¡±(Gretel) Gretel timidly tried to call out to her new friend. However what replied her wasn¡¯t the usual Leisha¡¯s kind voice but, a cold and whole different voice. ¡°I¡¯m amazed human, to think that you were able to sees through my disguise. You have my praise.¡±(Leisha?) Seeing how a whole different voice came out form Leisha¡¯s mouth, all of them froze on the spot. No, it wasn¡¯t because of that that they were frozen. The reason was somewhere else. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You won¡¯t run away? Or you were unable to?¡±(Leisha?) She let out a mocking laugh and slowly flew toward Feral. And then she asked. ¡°How did you found out?¡±(Leisha?) ¡°Instinct.¡±(Feral) Because of his reply, Leisha giggled. ¡°You¡¯re nice. Won¡¯t you work under me?¡±(Leisha?) As if she was whispering her love, she whispered softly on Feral¡¯s ear. ¡°Nah, why would I work for a brat like you?¡±(Feral) ¡°Fufu, I like your arrogant attitude. Then, will this satisfied you?¡±(Leisha?) Leisha¡¯s body slowly covered with darkness that appeared form herself until it covered her fully. From behind the darkness we can see the silhouette of Leisha slowly changed until there¡¯s no resemblance on her. Lastly something grew out form her back and blew away the darkness and revealed the body of a different woman. ¡°Hoo, you look strong.¡±(Feral) ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not a demon for show.¡±(Demon) Yes. Right in front of them wasn¡¯t Leisha, the princess but, a demon. Pitch black purple hair. Revealing clothes that shown her lustful body. And big black pair of wing that enough to cover her body with it. ¡°So how about it, you become interested now?¡±(Demon) There wasn¡¯t even resemblance on her expression. It was completely a different being. Feral who saw that let out a smile. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m interested¡­¡­ In defeating you that¡¯s it!¡±(Feral) Just like before he delivered a punch to her face. ¡°What an insolent human.¡±(Demon) However it was lightly stopped by her with one hand. The punch that was enough to make Orc knell to the ground was stopped with only one hand. Not to mention, by a girl. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that punching a girl¡¯s face is rude?¡±(Demon) ¡°Sorry but, to me gender doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s only the strong and weak.¡±(Feral) ¡°Then let us see who the weak here is!¡±(Demon) The demon smiled and put her finger together. *Snap* She snapped her finger. Then something began to happen. From beneath a circle of fire appeared and immediately rose up and became a pillar. The fire pillar magnificently soared through the sky in the middle of the plain field and left nothing except a burn mark behind. ¡°Hee, a magic. That looks nice.¡± (Feral) Feral was fine. Before it became a pillar Feral managed to escape thanks to his Rabbit foot skill that increased his agility. If he didn¡¯t have it then it would be a close call. The proof was visible from the sweat that appeared on his body. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I use it.¡±(Demon) The demon lightly replied with a smile. In this dangerous situation both of them still had the room to have a conversation. Is it because both of them underestimated their enemy? No. It was because both of them were strong. The strong don¡¯t feel afraid or underestimated their enemy. They only defeat the weak. ¡°Interesting. Then, let me show you mine.¡±(Feral) Feral took a stance. ¡°Fufu, didn¡¯t you just saw how your punch was useless? What are you going to show me?¡±(Demon) He didn¡¯t reply. It was because his punch will answer it directly to her. He clenched his fist next to his waist and relaxed his body while still maintained his stance. Then in an instant he launched his punch. It didn¡¯t look different than before so the demon once again aligned her hand and met with his fist. ¡°Hah, what with this weak punch. The previous was better¡­¡­¡±(Demon) However in that instant she felt it. Not on her hand but, far further in her shoulder. The impact of the punch wasn¡¯t aimed at her hand but was aimed on what beyond it. Therefore an impact didn¡¯t appear on her hand but on her shoulder making it dislocated. At first the demon was speechless. However as if she didn¡¯t receive any damage. She didn¡¯t cry out instead, she laughed. ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!¡±(Demon) Her laughter filled the air leaving nothing but her laughter to hear with their ears. To normal human it was a horrifying sound that filled with insanity. Child would cried, teenager would shivered in fear, and adult would passed out. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The demon¡¯s laugh was that powerful to human. In a sense Feral who was in front of her and didn¡¯t affect by it was also a monster. After a while her laugh subsided and finally disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m honestly surprised, human. You are worthy enough to name myself. I¡¯m the first daughter of the demon lord of fire, Asche Lybryolnyes. Remember it well as in the last name you will ever hear!¡±(Asche) Asche strongly declared. ¡°I¡¯m Feral, the man that will defeat you. So remember it well as you live your life in shame!¡±(Asche) If someone named themselves it was courtesy to name ourselves. With that logic Feral also named himself. By how they talked, they were equal. However what about strength? They were about to face off when suddenly someone interrupted them by swung wooden stick at Asche. ¡°¡­!¡±(Asche) Reflexively she dodged it and moved back a little. ¡°Now! Everyone run to the village!¡±(Yuu) Children, women, and adults ran toward the village leaving only few of them behind. ¡°We will assist you!¡±(Hyodou) Between Feral and Asche stood a man with big body, and the other six people that participated in the previous battle except Teena. ¡°For someone who was frozen just a second ago, you sure talk big!¡±(Feral) Feral said that mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t say that and just accept it. Even you aren¡¯t sure you can win right?¡±(Yuu) ¡°Nope, I¡¯m good.¡±(Feral) Although Yuu showed his worry, Feral nonchalantly declined it. ¡°You are confident to win?¡±(Feral) ¡°No. Even if I win, I will be by thin margin.¡±(Feral) ¡°Then¡­¡±(Yuu) ¡°Use your eyes.¡±(Feral) ¡°?¡±(Yuu) Yuu was confused by those vague words. However soon he realized what Feral was talking about. ¡°Fufu¡­¡­¡±(Asche) In front of them Asche wasn¡¯t moving and just laughed while looking at the ground. Or that was what someone would normally saw but, from his position he can see it clearly. Asche¡¯s eyes that were shown from the gap in her bang, it was shining with bright red light. Although she was laughing, just one glance at those eyes was enough to make people shivered in fear and knew her true feeling. ¡°You¡¯ve done it, foolish human! Interrupting between a match was something that deserved death.¡±(Asche) She lifted her head and fixed her dislocated shoulder without any problem then she then put her fingers together. ¡°Die!¡±(Asche) With a snapped multiples circles appeared beneath every one of them except Feral. ¡°DODGE IT!!!¡±(Yuu) Yuu immediately warned them however it was too late. Without waiting the circle immediately rose up and became a pillar. The fire pillar magnificently soared through the sky in the middle of the plain field and left nothing except a burn mark behind. Because they already saw it appeared before and what it will do, they already knew what they should do. However barely¡­¡­ Just barely everyone dodged them except one person. ¡°GYUUUAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!¡± Only Hyodou was unable to dodge it. Because of his body he was unable to escape in time even if he knew what was coming and burned black without any spot left. Thanks to his Steel body skill his life wasn¡¯t ended but, it was undoubtedly a heavy damage. The second they joined Feral, a drop out already appeared. Ache was in a foul mood. ¡°It was fewer than I thought. Fine then, I acknowledged all of you decent enemies for dodging that.¡±(Asche) It was different situation when she acknowledged Feral. The flattery was empty. ¡°Now, come at me and become ash!¡±(Asche) Because they ruined her rarely got amusement, she was in foul mood and wanted to kill them immediately. The action of assisting Feral was a great mistake. ¡°What now? You feel like running? Some of them look want thought¡±(Feral) Once again Feral said that mockingly. ¡°We can¡¯t. Even if we run there¡¯s no guarantee that we succeed, and other that went to the village won¡¯t be able to.¡±(Yuu) They have no choice but to defeat the demon if front of them if they wanted to survive. ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle!¡±(Yuu) They immediately went into the decided position. However with the Hyodou retired they didn¡¯t have any choice but to replace him with Feral. ¡°Oi, oi, what am I, a mother goose?¡±(Feral) Feral was unsatisfied on how they gathered around him and using him as their shield. ¡°Quit yapping and start fight that thing!¡±(Selia) Surprised by Selia angry remark, he smiled. No, bared it teeth. ¡°Fine then. Though I figured all of you pretty much useless, I will let you assist me.¡±(Feral) He didn¡¯t think that any of them would be any help to him but, either they fight or die it wasn¡¯t concerned to him. That was why he didn¡¯t mind it. ¡°Are you done having your final conversation?¡±(Asche) ¡°Aah, we already prayed for your safe departure to hell!¡±(Feral) Feral lightly taunted her. ¡°Then, let us begin¡­.Your bloodbath that¡¯s it.¡± And then Feral¡¯s taunt marked the start of the battle between eight of them and Asche. Chapter 13: Boss Battle Author note: Burn! Burn! Everything burrnnn!!!! Battle scene is hard! How did the other even make this thing? Is this too short? Though the next chapter still battle, how''s it? In the previous chapter Feral''s normal attack didn''t have any effect on Asche. I tried to give her the image of a boss that can only be damage using skills. Damn she''s powerful. Where the OP MC when you need them? Ah, there isn''t any here...... This ended the useless self comment on me. Enjoy the chapter.
The fight had begun and immediately Asche snapped her fingers. Together with her finger a single fire appeared in the middle of them. It rose up through the sky and like a blooming flower it dispersed to all direction. It fell into the ground and made a small fire that surrounded them. The small flame changed it shape into dotes and moved toward the nearest dotes. The connected dotes made a line and finally it became a big circle. ¡°Cage of Fire, Feuerblume¡±(Asche) Together with her word the big circle rose up to the sky and made a five meters wall of fire. Unlike the usual fire pillar, this fire didn¡¯t disappeared after rising up instead it stood firmly. All of them were surrounded by that wall of flame with no way of escaping. ¡°Phiew, flashy.¡±(Hans) Hans let out an out of place praise. ¡°Hot¡­ Hot¡­ HOT!¡±(Kevin) ¡°Bear with it. Even if you complain now nothing will change!¡±(Icarus) The middle school male trio shared their opinion. At first they looked calm but, the truth is they were trying to prepare themselves so that they don¡¯t make a big mistake. ¡±That¡¯s right. Rather than complaining about it, you should prepare yourself¡­.If you don¡¯t want to die that is.¡±(Raisen) They realized that a single mistake could lead to their death here unlike the time with the Orc. With Raisen¡¯s word they became serious. ¡°Senior Yuu, your command.¡±(Raisen) He waited for the order from the leader. ¡°All of us will keep her busy, and in that gap, Feral finish her!¡±(Yuu) [Roger!] All of them vigorously replied. It was a simple strategy that can¡¯t be called strategy. With their road closed they can only fight. However from the previous experience they knew that she wasn¡¯t affected by normal attack. Strangely in the end Feral managed to did some damage to her. Either way it was impossible for them to do it. That¡¯s why they had no choice but to let Feral handle it. Even if a fly unable to do some decent damage to human, human had no choice but to get their attention to it because it was a nuisance. In this situation they were the fly while Asche and Feral the human. ¡°Incoming!¡±(Selia) Selia saw that Asche put her fingers together and immediately warned the other. All of them dispersed to all direction. Asche snapped her fingers. Circles appeared in the place they were before and pillars made of fire rose up eating nothing but air. This time there were no casualties. All of them managed to dodge the dangerous circle and headed toward Asche. ¡°ORYAAAA!!!¡±(Feral) Completely unlike his large build, Feral was the fastest to reach her. He didn¡¯t even let her prepare the next attack. He delivered some punches to her without minding the fact that her enemy was a female. Asche on the other hand pleasantly dodged the incoming attack by taking a step or two to the side and snapped her fingers when a decent gap was create between them. From beneath a circle of fire appeared and immediately rose up and became a pillar. However this time it also failed to get it prey. Feral jumped to the ground without minding the dirt and after a roll to fix his position, Once again he continue his attack. Straight, jab, straight, jab, jab, straight. And at the end he added a kick or two. At first Asche was surprised by the sudden kick but, she managed to stopped it with her hand. Then Feral¡¯s previous attack waited her. ¡°Eat this!¡±(Feral) He did the attack that previously managed to hurt her. But Asche doesn¡¯t have the obligate to receive that. She kicked the ground back and spread her wings to stabilize her position. Feral who was still in her previous position punched air and Asche snapped her fingers. In that position from beneath a circle of fire appeared and immediately rose up and became a pillar. She was sure that it was impossible to dodge the attack with that timing. Then the pillar soared through the sky and finally disappeared. However what she saw there wasn¡¯t the burned body of Feral but someone else. ¡°Southern cross- style, 1st strike technique, Flash!¡±(Selia) The moment the pillar disappeared Selia immediately stepped forward and used the sword technique she learned. Thanks to Selia quick action Feral wasn¡¯t hit swallowed by the fire pillar and was forced moved to the side. ¡°!!¡±(Asche) Asche was surprised by that unexpected attack and was too late to block it. Her body was hit by Selia¡¯s fast strike and lost her balance. In that moment the other started to assist her and from all direction attacked her. ¡°Scram fools!¡±(Asche) Because she lost her balance didn¡¯t meant that she also lost her ability to attack back. In the first place all of their attack barely did damage to her. With a snap of her fingers a big circle appeared around her and immediately became a fire pillar. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.¡°Ghaaaaa!!!!¡±(Kevin) The second drop out, Kevin was unable to dodge it perfectly and his arm was swallowed by the fire pillar. ¡°Kevin!¡±(Icarus) ¡°IT HUTS! IT HURTS! IT HURTS!!!¡±(Kevin) His right arm was burned black. The skin had a blister and from it we can see the burned meat behind the skin. He crawled on the ground trying to hold the pain. ¡°What a fitting pose for a worm like you to crawl on the ground.¡±(Asche) Once again she put her fingers together. ¡°STOOOPP IIITTTT!!!¡±(Icarus) Icarus interrupted her and swung the wooden stick at her to save his friend. However Asche didn¡¯t even tried to dodge and just stand there accepting the attack. Icarus¡¯s attack that used all of his strength didn¡¯t even make her flinched. A sadistic smile appeared on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong boy? Don¡¯t you want to save your worm friend?¡±(Asche) ¡°Haaaa!!!¡±(Icarus) Icarus tried to attack her again. ¡°Futile! Futile!¡±(Asche) She was clearly belittled him. However that was what will become her downfall. She didn¡¯t think that another attack awaited her at the same time Icarus¡¯s attacked hit her. Together with Icarus¡¯s attack a heavy blow made a contact with her body and caused an unexpected impact on her body. *Crack* ¡°Kaha!¡±(Asche) Something broken can be heard together with her the sound of air being forced out form her lungs. ¡°You let your guard down, Demon!¡±(Feral) Feral who was forced to the side by Selia was already standby on the spot for an opening. When he saw the scene he was honestly disappointed in her for let her guard down in the middle of a fight. In that moment he was sure that he was stronger than her. Because of the heavy blow Asche was send meter away and lost her balance. Once again she tried to spread her wings to regain her balance but, she was interrupted. Behind her Yuu and Hans already ready to ambushed her. She who saw that closed her wings and snapped her fingers. Beneath them a circle appeared and became a fire pillar. Yuu who already participated that managed to dodge it, and Hans who had superior mobility easily dodge it. With her wing closed she didn¡¯t had any choice except to regain her balance using her leg. When she did that the real ambush strikes her. Raisen who already got his additional title waited for his turn and appeared now to deliver the strongest attack among them. ¡°Haaaa!!!¡±(Raisen) Normal attack didn¡¯t affect her. Then how about Raisen¡¯s attack who already got additional status and had his strength became 110%? Possibly, with this¡­ ¡°*Smirk*¡±(Asche) However together with Asche smirk that hope was cruelly crushed. When Raisen swung his stick he didn¡¯t noticed the trap that she already planted. Without a snap or any signal a circle appeared beneath him and became a pillar that swallowed Raisen. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!¡±(Raisen) The pillar soared through the sky and finally disappeared leaving a black body behind. ¡°Fufu.¡±(Asche) Seeing that she had succeeded she giggled. ¡°Did you forget that I already saw how you fight before? There¡¯s no way I didn¡¯t marked the one with special power.¡± (Asche) Once again Asche laughed. Yes. When she disguised as Leisha she didn¡¯t just waited for them to rescue her. She was carefully observed them just in case there was someone worthy among them. Although she was strong, she didn¡¯t underestimate her opponent. It was just she like to play with her opponent. Their mistake wasn¡¯t that they underestimated her or overlooked that she saw how they fight before. It was because they didn¡¯t figured out her personality and objective. The moment they discovered the Leisha was a demon, they should thought about why did she guided them to their destination. Why did she bother putting herself in danger when she could just kill them when they were trying to rescue her? If they had thought about it, then this situation might be avoided. ¡°Yes. Yes. That expression¡­. That is what I wanted to see!¡±(Asche) The despaired face of human, that was the reason why she did all of that. There wasn¡¯t any need to spell it that she was a sadist. Originally she was about to betrayed them when they were close to their destination but, because of the unexpected interruption she changed her plan. Giving them false hope of winning chance and ruined that with an unexpected attack. ¡°That broke few of my bones but, it was worthy it!¡±(Asche) Damaging herself was an unexpected but, it was all good. After all she was satisfied with the despaired face she saw. ¡°¡­¡­ Hmn?¡±(Asche) However not everyone was in despair. The mad dog fighter and the violent samurai were still standing firmly and faced her without any sign of giving up. ¡°Fantastic! You still haven¡¯t given up after that. Look like my amusement will still continue for a little longer until I break two of you.¡±(Asche) Asche was in ecstatic. She put her hand to her cheek and let out a beautiful yet dangerous smile. Her face was also getting red because of the excitement and happiness. ¡°Now, come! O foolish yet lovely humans!¡±(Asche) Asche opened her arm to welcome them and together with the new rising pillar of fire, Feral and Selia began the second round of the fight again Asche. Chapter 14: Death Match Author note: Finally finished! It was longer than usual because this chapter was longer than usual. I don''t have anything to say except that. Enjoy the chapter and possibly leave a impression or thought.
It only had been fifteen minutes since the battle started. At first they were shown the false hope of winning followed by harsh truth that made them feel into despair. Before the battle even started their tanker, Hyodou was taken out. Shortly after the battle started Kevin also got hit on his arm and retired. And after being played at and deceived, one of their main attackers, Raisen was swallowed by the pillar of fire. In this hopeless situation Yuu, Hans, and Icarus fell into despair, leaving only Feral and Selia to fight Asche. ¡°Now, come! O foolish yet lovely humans!¡±(Asche) Asche opened her arm to welcome them with the new pillar of fire. To them it was a bother. ¡°Now, what should we do? She started making pillar all over the place.¡±(Selia) ¡°There¡¯s no what. We only need to finish her quickly before our time run out!¡±(Feral) Time. Yes, there was a time limit on this battle. Surrounded by five meter wall of fire and pillars that were enough to burn human black in one hit, how high the temperature there? Human¡¯s body is designed to sweat or respiration so that they can control their body temperature. Normal human body temperature is 37¡ãC while when it enter 40 it already categorize as fatal. The specific limit is unknown but, it was without a doubt can lead to the stop of our body function. Start with dehydration followed by hyperthermia and leaded to death. It was a harsh situation for a human to fight because by moving around their temperature also increases. Of course this doesn¡¯t apply to Asche who was the daughter of demon lord of fire, who had greater immunity to heat and fire. ¡°If you won¡¯t come then I will go first.¡±(Asche) Asche was in good mood so she waited for them but, the service was about to end. ¡°We got no choice. Leave your back to me, either way I can only support you because I can¡¯t damage her using this stick.¡± (Selia) Selia greatly regretted that what in her hand wasn¡¯t a sword but a wooden stick. If it was a sword at the very least she was confident that she will be useful. ¡°Don¡¯t need. What a person with wooden stick can do? Just sit there and play with that stick while I finish her.¡±(Feral) Vein appeared on Selia¡¯s forehead. ¡°¡­¡­ I see. I will play with this stick and wait for you to be finished by her.¡± (Selia) ¡°What did you say?¡±(Feral) ¡°Got a problem?¡± (Selia) Both of them glared at each other. Right now both of their face was intimidating enough to silent normal people. Yuu and the other who were watching thought so. Selia who was a girl didn¡¯t afraid of Feral like the other and glared at him from the same position. No as someone who was below him because she was a woman or above him because she was stronger but, on the same height because they were equal. Feral who realized that bared his fang. ¡°Fine then, for now I will acknowledge you as an equal. Later I will teach you your place.¡±(Feral) He unexpectedly acknowledged her. ¡°Do it if you can!¡± (Selia) Selia bravely replied and they shifted their glare to Asche. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s begin round 2!¡±(Feral) To his word Asche smiled. Then they begin their battle. Just like before Feral rushed to her in high speed dash, several circles appeared on his way and he increases his speed. Like launching a fireworks one by one pillar appeared from beneath and soared through the sky. Feral who was rushing toward her didn¡¯t mind the rising pillar that chased him and keep increasing his speed. ¡°HAHAHAHAHA. THIS¡¯S DANGEROUS! IT¡¯S DANGEROUS DAMN IT!!!¡±(Feral) Sweat already soaked his clothes from his activity and the coming pillar. However he didn¡¯t felt any sense of danger and just enjoyed the coming pillar. If he either decrease his speed or slipped he would be burn instantly. It was a crazy action to take in this situation and compared to the result, the risk was higher. It wasn¡¯t an action sane person would take. The burning weed, smell of charcoal, and the flood of sweat, all of it increase Feral¡¯s adrenaline making him excited and laugh out loud. The other who saw him was shocked on how reckless he was, even Yuu who knew him longer than most people was shocked by how he didn¡¯t fear death. Feral finally passed the landmine of pillar and reached Asche. He immediately clenched his fist and raised it. Seeing him passed the pillar of fire Asche became more excited and let out a giggle. Seeing how she relied on long range fire magic she should be in danger when Feral got close to her. But she was the same as Feral, this danger also made her excited. ¡°Well done! Well done! As expected from the human I acknowledge!¡±(Asche) She dodged Feral¡¯s attack and deflected it using her arm. Waiting for the right timing, Asche kicked the ground and retreated back. ¡°Shut your mouth! Save that for your last breath!¡±(Feral) Feral¡¯s attack didn¡¯t stop. He chased after her and continued his attacks. Punch after punch was delivered to her but, there wasn¡¯t even any sign of fatigue. If she were a normal human both of her arm should already be broken but, she was a demon. Her body was many times stronger than human. Collective mind to balance her excitement, experience to dodged feint and discovered the real threat. She had them. On the other hand Feral was fighting without thinking and only relied on his instinct and his fighting experience. He was being played at. Without thinking about that he kept taking every chance so that she can¡¯t counter him. And he finally entered her trap. When he was chasing after her after she stepped back, there was a circle not beneath him but, in front of him. The circle was in midair and on the right size to burn his head. ¡°Fufu, human sure don¡¯t learn. It was fun Feral, now die!¡±(Asche) The circle started to glow and thick pillar of fire came out from it. At that moment Selia appeared and hit both of Feral¡¯s Knee joints making him bended his leg and barely escape from being burn in the face. Feral immediately fixed his position by kicking toward Asche and used the momentum to roll back and stand up. ¡°Damn, to think she also can make it midair.¡±(Feral) ¡°So how does it feel to be saved by a wooden stick?¡± (Selia) Feral complained on how she was able to do that. While Selia let out sarcasm. ¡°You know that you¡¯re being annoying?¡±(Feral) ¡°Not as much as you are.¡± (Selia) Once again they glared at each other. Icarus who was slightly far away from them was amazed on how they could fight Asche and supported each other so they didn¡¯t make a mistake. Although they were like that their cooperation was great. It was surprising that they barely knew each other. Icarus can only bit his lips in frustration and watched them from afar. ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing?¡±(Kevin) From beside him Kevin asked. His arm was burned and even moving it a little sent a unbearable pain to his brain. However he endured it to wake up his friend. ¡°Kevin, are your arm alright?!¡±(Icarus) ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine¡­Though it would be impossible for me to join that fight because my stick also burned with my arm.¡±(Kevin) Kevin tried to show it by moving his arm. Obviously intense pain came to him and tear automatically appeared on his eyes. Icarus was relief that his friend was fine enough to put up a strong front. ¡°More importantly, what are you doing?¡±(Kevin) ¡°What do you mean?¡±(Icarus) ¡°There¡¯s a strong enemy in front of you and you¡¯re wasting your time here? What will Teena say if she knows about this?¡±(Kevin) Icarus involuntary imagined Teena. ¡°She will get angry at least.¡±(Icarus) ¡°Or kick you in the face.¡±(Kevin) ¡°Possibly¡­¡±(Icarus) Both of them let out a sigh from how real their imagination was. ¡°I got no choice. Off I go.¡±(Icarus) ¡°Ou, break a leg! Soon I will also help¡±(Kevin) Icarus left his injured friend and went to help Feral and Selia. However Icarus had a problem to help them. He didn¡¯t have a high combat ability like Feral or the ability to support him at the right timing. Even if he wanted to help he doesn¡¯t know what he should do. He once again watched how Feral fought and Selia supported him. Feral rushed at her at incredible speed, Asche would counter him when a certain distance was made and Selia forcedly change Feral¡¯s location by hitting him¡­... Isn¡¯t Feral who took the most damage? He watched again how they fight and finally found out what he should do. ¡°Die already you damn bitch!¡±(Feral) ¡°Fufu, what¡¯s wrong? Your respond are weaker than before.¡±(Asche) ¡°Bullshit!¡±(Feral) Feral punched her again with the same technique that damaged her before but, it didn¡¯t do anything to her. ¡°Look like you already run out of energy.¡±(Asche) Feral¡¯s breathing was already rough and he was literally bathing in his own sweat. Although his will was still strong, his body wasn¡¯t. ¡°¡­¡­Status.¡±(Feral) A blue panel appeared in front of him. ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Name : Feral Title : Hero ¡°Fighter¡± ____________________ Status Strength : 45 The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.Vitality : 60 Mentality : 90 Agility : 100 Resistance: 70 _____________________ Skill: -Rabbit Foot ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- His strength and vitality were significantly decreased and his strength only half of what it supposed to be. ¡°Damn it¡­¡±(Feral) Seeing that he is reaching his limit he can¡¯t help but said that. His sight also slowly became blurry because of the heat and it was harder to move his body. ¡°Are you giving up?¡± (Selia) From beside him a mocking sound came. Unlike Feral who move all the time, she was still fine. However her breathing started to get rough because of the heat. She¡¯s slowly reaching her limit. ¡°No. What about you? With that rough breathing, are you about to get a heart failure?¡±(Feral) ¡°Stop joking. Seriously, both you and me are reaching our limit. How about we either finish this quickly or escape.¡±(Selia) Feral thought about it while trying to catch his breath. ¡°Fine then, one time only. Make me an opening and it will be enough.¡±(Feral) Seeing the exhausted Feral she had doubt but, in the end she had no choice but to believe in him. ¡°Don¡¯t miss it.¡±(Selia) ¡°You also, don¡¯t die.¡±(Feral) With that brief exchange they separated and this time Selia was the one that rushed toward Asche. ¡°Now, it¡¯s the sword girl? Or should I saw stick girl?¡± (Asche) After laughing at her own joke, Asche made several circles on her way. With her speed she will undoubtedly fail to run away from it like Feral but, she had her own way. She ran toward the deathly landmine of circles until the very limit. Before entering it she changed her trajectory by using the help of her stick and successfully tricked Asche. Thinking that she already entered the landmines Asche triggered it and pillar of fire started to rise one by one followed the one in front of it and so on. Wave of fire pillar appeared and disappeared leaving nothing but burn mark. Asche thought that Selia was too late and swallowed by the wave of pillar. However when the last wave disappeared Selia suddenly appeared and slashed at her using the wooden stick. ¡°Southern cross- style, 5th slash technique, Vela!¡±(Selia) Southern cross- style, 5st slash technique, Vela. Five fast constructive slash technique that was made to immobilized the opponent. Each strike build up the speed for the next one and finish off the enemy with the maximum speed. Although it was made to immobilize opponent it wasn¡¯t used at modern world because of a certain reason. It unsuited with modern way of doing things. Vela isn¡¯t a technique that temporally immobilizes the opponent but permanently immobilize them. When using a real sword the first slashwould cut off the opponent left arm and without losing it momentum it would next cut off the opponent right arm making it the second. And the next slash cut off their right leg and immediately changing it direction up and send off their left leg to the air. All of that was done in less than three second. However that wasn¡¯t the end. The last slash was the most fatal and crucial among them all. The last slash must be done while the body still in the air, that meant it must be done in less than a second. For the last slashit was optional where they want to hit but, even with a stick if it hit the opponent heart then it would stop it or at least paralyze them. Selia started her first slash. She hit Asche¡¯s left shoulder, Asche barely reached to that. She continued to the second slash. She succeeded on connecting the slashes and it perfectly hit on Asche¡¯s shoulder joint. *Snap* A snapping sound can be heard from both Asche¡¯s shoulder and the stick. Southern Cross style put a lot of burden on the weapon so half-assed weapon like with will break if someone used it. Selia prayed that it will hold out until the end and continue to the third strike. She made the third slash toward Asche¡¯s right leg and then it broke. ¡°As expected it was impossible.¡±(Selia) Selia knew that from the start but, when it actually happened she was disappointed. ¡°What a surprise. If it was a high-tier sword than that might have cut off both of my arm.¡± (Asche) Asche was surprised on the speed of Selia¡¯s attack and the dislocated shoulder on her right. So much that she didn¡¯t counter attack her. ¡°Either way that was a shame.¡± (Asche) Asche made a circle appeared beneath Selia. At that moment a shadow appeared from behind her. ¡°For both of you that is.¡± (Asche) Pillars appeared not only from beneath Selia but also beneath the shadow on Asche¡¯s back. ¡°AAAAAAAA!!!!¡±(Selia) Unable to escape in time, Selia was burned leaving only half of her body safe. Arm and leg was taken away because of that attack. Selia was no longer able to fight properly. However she was still fortunate. ¡°Feral!¡± (Selia) Behind Asche the pillar disappeared and leaving an unmoving big burned body. Feral who was tried to ambush Asche on the other hand took a direct hit and all of his body was burned black like Hyodou and Raisen. His body already reached the limit. ¡°Human sure are foolish. Did you really think your tactic would work on me?¡± (Asche) ¡°¡­¡­¡±(Feral) ¡°¡­¡­What!?¡± (Asche) The unmoving big burned body started to move again. ¡°I- Impossible!¡± (Asche) Asche for the first time in this battle was fluttered. Full body damage, low stamina, and left over burn all over his body. How he was able to move even with that dying body? Just by trying to move a finger it should send an otherworldly pain. Even Asche who was a demon wasn¡¯t sure if she can handle it. Asche¡¯s attack force was weaker compare when she started the fight. That was obvious, because she already made fire pillar all over the place and she still had to maintain the wall of fire that surrounded them. But still, it wasn¡¯t strange if he instantly died form that attack but, surpassing everyone¡¯s expectation he was still moving. ¡°Who¡¯s the real demon here¡­¡±(Asche) Feral gathered all of his strength and delivered the last attack.Asche immediately reached and put up her guard. Feral punched Asche and sending her to the air with broken arm. Immediately after done with that attack, Feral lost his conscious and that big body fell into the ground. ¡°Damn it! That enough human, I¡¯m ending this now!¡± (Asche) Even Feral¡¯s last attack was insufficient to finish her. Asche who became serious spread out her wings and dangerous grows appeared in her eyes. ¡°If only I have a sword¡­¡±(Selia) Until the very end Selia regretted that she didn¡¯t have a sword at her side. ¡°If only I¡­¡­.¡±(Seia) ¡°Selia, can you hear me? Take this!¡± Suddenly Selia heard a certain idiot voice and thought that she had gone crazy. However when she looked up she saw something shining in the air. Passing the wall of fire from the outside and entered inside of it from the hole above. It was a sword. It was a sword with blue color and let out some aura from it. She didn¡¯t know how it came here but, she decided to accept it and reached out her hand. ¡°Look like there¡¯s interference from the outside, doesn¡¯t matter. You all will die before it reaches to you!¡± (Asche) Asche was right. The wall height was five meter, her magic speed was sufficient to burn all of them before it fall here. However that was only talking about normal falling speed. ¡°Fllyyy!!!¡±(Yuu) With the help of Yuu, Hans jumped toward the sword who was three meter above the ground. When Asche wasn¡¯t looking they already moved and cooperated. ¡°Got it!¡±(Hans) ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡± (Asche) Before finishing the other Asche decided to erase the possible threat. Beneath Hans a circle appeared and she made a pillar with the intention to burn him together with the sword. The pillar rise and swallowed Hans but, the sword wasn¡¯t there anymore. He already threw them toward Selia. Selia took it and stand up. Asche immediately changed her target. Selia who lose one of her leg can¡¯t dodge the incoming attack but, the incoming attack didn¡¯t come. It was thanks to Icarus. He was next to Selia and used his stick to cut of the circle beneath her. The circle was something similar to magic circle so, when it was interfered before it was active then the spell would fail. However it wasn¡¯t easy, especially with a talented person like Asche. Her circle was made quick enough to make people though a circle appeared when it was actually a line that became a circle. Icarus noticed that and waited for the right chance to interfere. ¡°Curse you!¡± (Asche) With the threat right in front of her, Asche tried to go away by using her wing but, she was interfered again. ¡°We¡¯re not letting you go!¡±(Yuu) ¡°Even with one burned arm my weight barely changes you know!¡±(Kevin) Yuu and Kevin held her down. ¡°Damn it! Let me go!¡± (Asche) ¡°Now, do it!¡±(Yuu) With the help of Icarus, Selia managed to close in to her. ¡°TAKE THIISS!!!!¡±(Selia) She was already unable to perform her sword skill so with one hand she raised the sword and slashed at her. ¡°DAAMNNN!!!!!¡± (Asche) Asche who was unable to break free in time directly took the sword and the battle came to an end. It was a bitter victory for them with several sacrifices and burned body parts. Chapter 15: Actual Difference After delivering the last attack Selia dropped the sword in her hand. She already lost all of her energy and passed out on the spot. Icarus who was on her side supported her so that she doesn¡¯t fall. He slowly lowered her and lay her on the ground. Asche who lost her power was no longer can control her wing to fly. Burdened with two man¡¯s weight she went along with the power and gravitation and also fell into the ground. There was a red blood across her body, the slash wound that Selia made. The wound was deep but, that didn¡¯t finish her off. As expected from a demon, she was sturdy. However either because she had passed out or losing her energy, she didn¡¯t showed any sign of moving. Just in case Yuu and Kevin took few steps away from her. The wall of fire hadn¡¯t disappeared. In the mean time they moved the burned body together and checked on them. Miraculously no one died yet. However their life was still in danger, especially Feral who fought the most. If he doesn¡¯t treat soon then he most likely will die. That goes the same to Hyodou, Raisen, and Hans who were also swallowed whole by the fire pillar. ¡°Hey, are you guys alive?¡± From outside someone called out to them. ¡°We¡¯re alright!¡±(Yuu) Yuu tried to reply them but, because of the heat his voice became hoarse and sound like someone else. The other party confused because of that and discussed something about who was that. ¡°¡­ Aaa, I had no idea who you are but, because there¡¯s no longer rising fire pillar that mean she was defeated right?¡± ¡°Yes, we defeated her.¡± (Yuu) A voice of admiration can be heard from outside. Judging from the sound there must be quite a number there. ¡°Good job! We didn¡¯t expect for you to do it.¡± ¡°Can you continue that for later and do something about this wall? We got several heavy wounded people here!¡± (Yuu) ¡°Can you explain your situation and the wounded?¡± Yuu tried to explain their situation and how worse the other injuries were. The person from the other side of the wall made an order to the people around him and soon busy footsteps and several people voices can be heard from the other side. Yuu and the other didn¡¯t have any choice but to wait for them. Soon the person called out to them again. ¡°Sorry for the wait. If you defeated the caster than shortly it will disappear by itself. Currently we¡¯re collecting people to help the wounded. Please hold out for a little longer!¡± ¡°I¡­¡­Understand¡­¡­¡±(Yuu) Although Yuu said that his conscious already started to become hazy. If Yuu the healthiest person there was like that then other was already worse. Kevin who had a burned arm already let out a groan and it was unclear whatever he was still conscious or not. Icarus who supported his friend so he keeps conscious also on the verge on losing conscious. There was no longer a person who was able to move from their spot. They can only wait for the wall to disappear and the rescue. It was little but, he can feel that the temperature was slowly dropping. This was the sign that the wall weakened, and a good sign for them. To them who experience the hell like hotness, this slightly change in temperature was a bliss to them. So much that they feel like they just got out from prison which isn¡¯t really wrong. In their mind they already planned to lay on the cool grass and enjoy the pleasant breeze when this end. That was something they all planned even without talking about it. They all thought of the same thing. If it already went this far, there¡¯s no way things can go wrong. Although there was something on his mind, for now he already start to feel relief. The color of the pillar finally became thing enough to see someone on the other side of it. Yuu and Icarus already thought that it was finished but, it still not over yet. Because they were focused on enjoying the drop in the air, they didn¡¯t hear the weak voice that came together with it. ¡°¡­¡­. O¡¯ great fire of life and death, by the name daughter of the demon lord of fire, I Asche Lybryolnyes beseech thee, fire of purgatory and destruction.¡±(Asche) Asche stopped maintaining the wall of fire save it for another purpose. Because she stopped maintaining the wall obviously it started to faded and the temperature lowered to normal level. Using that as a cover she started chanting a new incarnation. Unlike her two previous attacks she had to chant this because this was harder and powerful even for her. ¡°Thou art sword that purges my enemy. Thou art shield that fed off any threat. I shall offer myself to thou, therefore¡­¡±(Asche) At this point where the heat goes into was already visible with naked eye. Only around Asche light was slightly distorted because of the increasing heat. If Yuu report this to the person outside, they would try to stop her even if it mean passing through the pillar naked. That was how much dangerous the thing Asche was doing. However when Yuu realized her, it was already too late. She already finished her incarnation. ¡°¡­. Lend Me thee and become a sword and burn all existence, Laevatein!¡± (Asche) The wall of fire disappeared and together with that a loud explosion was sounded from Asche¡¯s direction. It blew away everyone that were weak and immobilized the else. That explosion was comparable to stun grenade in term of sound and light. It was able to momentarily blind the surrounding people and the loud noise cause temporary loss of hearing, and also disturbs the fluid in the ear, causing loss of balance. However the heat was on the whole different level. A heat wave was made and affected everything within the radius of few kilometers. The water in the air evaporated instantly and went above the sky, and the surrounding soil around her made a crack and let out a red light. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.In the middle of that, Asche, slowly stand up and looked up the sky. There was a visible change in her. First of all was her facial expression, unlike when she fought Feral and the other now she had this expressionless face that quite different than Bfort¡¯s. The second was the bright red fire that covered her body. It coiled around her body and arm and as if there weren¡¯t any injury before, it disappeared. And the fire also changed her pitch purple hair into the same red as if it was burning them away. The last change was on her hand, there was a sword that didn¡¯t exist until a moment ago. A red sword made out of fire. The sword that was able to burn all existence, Laevatein. In this world that name was clearly engraved in their history. One swing and road of fire will reach the end of world. One slash and the horizon will be dyed red. One stab and from the earth a melting material will fly out and rain down That kind of over destructive sword was in Asche¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­¡­ Laevatein!?¡± Someone that wasn¡¯t blown away muttered that. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±(Asche) The expressionless Asche was silent. She only took a glance at them and slowly raised her hand. ¡°Dangerous¡­¡­!¡± Realized Asche¡¯s intention, someone tried to warn the other but, he stopped halfway. That was because even if he warned them they won¡¯t make it in time. Faster than his own voice, he ran toward the blue sword on the ground and received it back. The sword let out a bluish glow and that man went toward Asche in a single line. He managed to shorten their distance into a mere meter but, it was too late. Asche already swung her sword down and an enormous wave was made toward the direction of the village. ¡°Haaaaaaa!!!!¡± The man hasn¡¯t given up and their weapon meet, his blue sword only managed to hold it for one second. The next second it made a crack and shattered leaving nothing but the handle. The man was blown away by the shockwave and wasn¡¯t able to stopped the wave. However he managed to slightly changed it direction when their sword met. That slight change was able to change the trajectory of the wave from the village to the forest that was next to it. Nevertheless a road of fire was made and burn through everything in it way .The forest that was in its way instantly became ash leaving nothing but a wasteland. It continues turning everything to ash until it passed the horizon. After seeing the road of fire that was made near them, everyone went pale. They were able to avoid the first strike with the price of a sword but, what about the second? Everyone was shivering in fear and helplessly waited for the next strike. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±(Asche) However no matter how much they waited, the finishing strike didn¡¯t come. After Asche delivered her attack, she just blankly stared at the sinking sunset and spread out her wing. She started to flap her wing and she was slowly ascending to the sky. Nobody stopped her, they were unable to. Without saying a single word Asche went above the sky and disappeared from there. For a while all of them were speechless on what just happened. However they all knew that they were no enemy to her and were spared for some reason. It was a humiliation to some of them but, in the end they felt glad about it and started treating the wounded. Yuu and Icarus who were still conscious at that time were unable to accept the reality that they tried to fought that kind of monster and still alive. To them today was an unbelievable day that started with apocalypse and ended with a disaster. When they think that starting today things like this will occurred every day, they can¡¯t help but feel weak about it.
Author note: I DID NOT suffer a chuunibyou! i only made the incarnation using old English because i thought that it would suit the spell. It wasn''t like i thought it was cool and browsed the internet for it or anything ,okay! ....................................... My pitiful tsundere act aside, a new person appeared in this chapter. However he still hadn''t introduce himself so i left his line without name. For now just imagine him as a swordsman with blue sword Ah, and what did you think about Asche''s transformation? In RPG it was normal when you defeat a boss they change into their second and third form but, doesn''t that cheating? Greater stats, new skill, and that absurd HP. If that was real then it was pretty much impossible for the hero party to defeat them. And thanks Vampire-Miyu96 for the review. I agreed that it was impossible to gather such people in reality in a group but, well it''s a fiction. Making it to the point that, i wish that was real is enough. I''m still a beginner so it might be just me but, yes, making a story without MC is hard. Especially about the human relationship and role. example: with MC it will be like MC-->A, MC-->B, MC-->C( the story focused on the MC doing something) But without it will be like this; A-->B, B-->C, C-->F(the story can be different depend on the character and the focus of the story can go all over the place) Further more their personality and thought are different, so it was hard to determine what will they do and say. To be short just imagine people in a meeting trying to prioritize their own need. The lack of character appearance was pretty much my mistake, and all character in the end will fight including Bfort. It was just his turn hadn''t come yet. Chapter 16: Fruush village Author note: In this chapter it talked about outside of the wall of fire when they fought Asche. It also talked about the blue swordman in the previous chapter. I didn''t know it would be this hard to overlap one event at a different place and it was longer than i expected!. I haven''t re-read this before posting so i might have made a mistake. Please tell me if there is.
Fruush village was a normal rural village within the Fleur kingdom territory. It was a small village with the population of five hundred people that live off by doing agriculture and hunting animal from the forest that was next to the village. The ratio of the people lived there were 40% elderly, 40% adults, and 20% children. This village every years had a problem regarding their childbirth rate but, by marrying the adventure that came here, they managed to keep the village exist. There wasn¡¯t anything special about this village that located far from the capital. If there are then it would be that from time to time an adventure would come there to stay for a few days for the same reason, which is to challenge the demon lord of fire. Why would they come here before they challenge the demon lord of fire? If you look at a map then you will found out that this village was the last stop before going into monster zone and straight to demon lord of fire¡¯s castle. If there¡¯s something that dangerous there why would they build a village there? First of all there are few who managed to pass through the monster zone and reached the castle. Just like it name, monster zone was a marked place that inhabited with monsters and it was rare for the monster to leave their place except something big happened. Second, according to their past knowledge and experience, the demon lord of fire wasn¡¯t the kind of demon that would indiscriminatingly kill human in the village when someone challenged him. Or rather he welcomed them. Daughter and father likewise, the demon lord of fire like someone strong and accept their challenge without involving the innocent bystander. Sometimes he even recruited his challenger. Then why he was called demon lord? Although he doesn¡¯t kill the weak he was merciless to the strong. If he heard a rumor about the strongest country or even group, he would come to them and personally test their strength. Countless people already fell into his hand and still counting. Because of that at least for the last century they weren¡¯t any problem and they live a peaceful live. That was until a certain evening. The villager men just finished their work for today and the women were about start preparing dinner, suddenly from far a fire pillar soared through the sky. Because of the unusual event almost all of the villager came out form their house and looked into the direction it came from. Not long from that direction a group of people that was wearing same cloth came into the village with heavy breath. At first the villager thought that they were a mercenary group or some sort of organized bandit. However they immediately throw that idea away when they saw that the group consist people from child to adults. ¡°Please save us!¡±(James) A man with black clothing and a tie said that. His tidy hair became a mess and covered with dust because he ran all the way to the village. ¡°There!!! Demon!!¡±(James) The man¡¯s word was a mess because of the fear he was feeling. The villager was at lost because their lack of understanding on what was happening. ¡°The student! They were attacked by Leisha!¡±(Jane) Next they became more confuse because suddenly this kingdom¡¯s princess name came out from a woman with similar outfit with the man from before. The woman tried to endure her hard breathing by holding her chest so that she can explain clearer but, it had the opposite effect. Not only that, the situation became worst when a wall of fire appeared from the place the fire pillar appeared. That wall of fire looked like a tall tower from the village so they panicked and shout out something about a tower suddenly appeared. ¡°Is there any problem?¡± From the inn a group of people wearing weapon appeared and join the conversation. That group was consisted of four people. Man with blue sword on his waist, gaudy man with gauntlet on his arm, woman wearing black robe and hold a big staff, and woman that wore white robe with hood that hide her face. The one who took the initiative and asked the villager was the man with blue sword. ¡°Ah, mister adventure, this person over here said something about demon near that fire tower.¡±(Villager) ¡°Is that true?¡± The man with blue sword asked for confirmation. ¡°Yeah, so hurry up if you want to save them! Who know how long they can survive with the sticks they use.¡±(Huke) ¡°Stick?¡± The man obviously confused from the answer he got from the man with curly hair. ¡°Yeah, stick, wooden stick! You know wood? That wood.¡±(Huke) Either he was mocking the man or an idiot, the man didn¡¯t believe him. In this world open field also considered monster zone and for them to cross it using wooden stick, at the very least he thought that they weren¡¯t sane. ¡°Forget it, Ein. They must be planning to trap us.¡± The man¡¯s companion the gaudy man warned the man. Ein, the man with blue sword thought about it for a second. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but, we¡¯re busy preparing ourselves you know. We don¡¯t have time to go with your play.¡±(Ein) Ein thought that it was unthinkable for them to lay a trap from their member, although Ein thought that making a fire tower was exaggerate prank he decided to plead ignorance because tomorrow is their big day. Ein¡¯s party was somewhat a famous adventure party. They had a good reputation from clearing difficult quest and overcome most crises that usually killed most people. Although they can¡¯t be called the strongest they can be still called one of the best party in this Fluer kingdom. That¡¯s why they decided to challenge the demon lord to test their ability and then they arrived in Fruush village just a day ago. ¡°Please, this isn¡¯t a trap so please save the student!¡±(Jane) Jane once again pleaded. ¡°Even if you tell me that¡­¡±(Ein) Ein looked into his comrade that was behind him. Just from eye contact he knew that they don¡¯t have the need to do it. Personally Ein wanted to save them but, as expected he prioritized his party first. ¡°Pleasee!!!¡±(Jane) However even so he was having a hard time rejecting them. Unable to handle it anymore, the gaudy man from ein¡¯s party came forward ¡°Sorry about that young lady but, just like you can see we¡¯re busy. If you want my attention can you do it later?¡± ¡°Grey¡­!¡±(Ein) Ein tried to stop the gaudy man, grey, have this ¡®let me hand it¡¯ face. So he let him handle it. ¡°But, but¡­¡±(Jane) ¡°But what?¡±(Grey) The gaudy man slightly increased his voice to tell them their intention. He didn¡¯t want to do it especially to a female because he was a feminist, but, he didn¡¯t want to get into trouble and not in perfect condition when they fight the demon lord tomorrow. He thought that was for the best but, soon the woman cried. ¡°*Sniff* *Sniff*¡±(Jane) ¡°W- WAIT! Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m troubled if you do that!¡± (Grey) The gaudy man started panicking from seeing the woman¡¯s tear. As a feminist woman tear was the last thing he wanted to see. That¡¯s why his will was weakened and started to consider helping them. ¡°What a petty man, making a woman cry.¡±(Ophie) That insult came from one of the twin sister, the one with long black hair. ¡°For a man like you I guess it was unavoidable. A man that only looks tough but on the inside he only cares about himself. You must be the type that thought women only exist to be your playthings right.¡±(Ophie) That was clearly a provocation. Grey also knew that but, still he was unable to ignore that remark. ¡°What is this young girl saying? Like you understand me¡­¡±(Grey) ¡°Obviously, some trash man like you who made a woman cried. Your linear thought was on the same level as one celled organism!¡±(Ophie) ¡°You sure said it young girl!¡± (Grey) ¡°Grey!¡±(Ein) ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. That was the worst insult someone ever told me! Like I will stay here and do nothing about it!¡± (Grey) Blood rise to his head and he decided it. ¡°Just you wait young girl! I will prove you that I am not some thrash man like you said I was!¡± (Grey) ¡°Go ahead.¡±(Ophie) With the last push from Ophie, Grey ran toward the fire wall that Asche made. His other friend held their head and soon followed him. ¡°Truly. What a simple minded man.¡±(Ophie) Never did they hear that last word that Ophie left to them. After this point Ophie and the other request assistant from the villager and the group was split into two, the stay over, and the one that went to help group. Including the adventure group, Huke , and some villagers were the one that went to the wall of fire. When they got there the first impression they got were. ¡°What the hell is this?!¡± (Grey) The one that was shocked the most was the woman with black robe and big staff. Just like her clothing she was a magician, that¡¯s why her knowledge about magic was vast. However even to her this wall of fire was something she can¡¯t believe. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°Even you were surprised by this, Olwen?¡±(Ein) Olwen didn¡¯t hear what Ein was saying. She was deep in thought. ¡°This fire... Ein try cutting it with your sword!¡±(Olwen) Without questioning her Ein tried to cut the wall of fire. However the moment it made contact with it instead of thinning, it became thicker and hotter. ¡°Just as expected, it adjust it temperature so that the one that go inside it will be burn black. With this maximum output, even with multi-layer barrier it was impossible to breakthrough. The one that made this either a monster or a sadist¡±(Olwen) ¡°Is that true?!¡±(Huke) Huke suddenly asked her in a big voice. Although he didn¡¯t know what multi-layer barrier is, he knew that they can¡¯t help them. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s someone who could extinguish this wall but, at my level it was impossible.¡±(Olwen) ¡°No way¡­¡­¡±(Huke) Olwen¡¯s skill wasn¡¯t low by any standart. However in face of the Asche¡¯s Feuerblume it was insufficient. Huke who heard that went pale. His friend was inside of this fire and they were unable to help them. Huke who was useless when they fought the monsters felt ashamed. Although at that time he can still joke about it, this time when they were in real danger. He wanted to help them but, how? Huke keep hearing the sound of his friend fighting and fire pillar rising from behind the wall. That meant they still haven¡¯t given up. ¡°Old man, lend me that bow!¡± (Huke) ¡°S- Sure. What are you going to do with it?¡± The villager¡¯s old man lends him the bow, and Huke asked for another thing. ¡°Weapon! Please lend me your weapon! A sword, dagger whatever is fine!¡± (Huke) The other what at lost on what he was going to do. Soon the Ein and the other realized but, thought it was impossible. ¡°Here you go!¡± However someone was faster than Ein to warn him, she threw a weapon at him saying him to use it. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Teena!? What are you doing here?¡± (Huke) ¡°Just hurry up and use that weapon before he takes it back.¡±(teena) ¡°Wait! That weapon¡­!¡±(Ein) The thing Teena threw at him was a blue sword that was on Ein¡¯s waist. ¡°Go for it!¡±(Teena) Teena let out a mischief smile and gave him a thumps up. Seeing that smugged face, Huke also let out a mischief smile and pull the bow with the sword as it arrow. ¡°Don¡¯t do it! There¡¯s no way it can reaches it!¡±(Ein) Huke ignored the warning and tried to do the impossible. The blue sword he was using as the arrow was something valuable. Of course, for a weapon that was planned to use again the demon lord, there¡¯s no way it wasn¡¯t valuable. The sword of the flowing river, Kalimaya. A water sword that was made for Ein to fight again the demon lord of fire. The material needed to make this sword was many but; the rarest was the pure water stone. If Asche¡¯s Levatein was a sword purely made out of fire, Kalimaya was a sword that eighty percent made out of water. The rest twenty was for the handle and other to maintain the sword figure. This kind of sword owner can be count with one hand. Without knowing the value of the sword, Huke pulled the bow and launched it. No one believes that it will reach it. That was normal; no normal person can surpassed the five meter wall in front of them. However the moment Huke let go off the sword a notification sound came to his head. And then the sword flew to the sky and passed over the wall of fire. ¡°Selia, can you hear me? Take this!¡± (Huke) Huke shout as loud as he can. He didn¡¯t know if his voice reached her but, soon the pillar of fire stopped appearing. They didn¡¯t know the situation behind this wall of fire. However they thought that this was a good sign, so Ein tried to call out to the one behind the wall. ¡°Hey, are you guys alive?¡±(Ein) From inside someone answered them. ¡°We¡¯re alright!¡±(Yuu) ¡°Is that our friend¡¯s voice?¡±(Ein) Just in case Ein tried to confirm that. ¡°¡­¡­ Not sure but, it was a man voice so, maybe.¡± (Huke) Huke didn¡¯t have any idea who was that but, that was enough. ¡°¡­ Aaa, I had no idea who you are but, because there¡¯s no longer rising fire pillar that mean she was defeated right?¡±(Ein) ¡°Yes, we defeated her.¡± (Yuu) [OOOOOO!!!] The villagers were impressed. Especially because they were told that they fought using a wooden stick. Even Ein and his party were impressed by it. ¡°Good job! We didn¡¯t expect for you to do it.¡±(Ein) ¡°Can you continue that for later and do something about this wall? We got several heavy wounded people here!¡± (Yuu) ¡°Can you explain your situation and the wounded?¡± (Ein) Yuu tried to explain their situation and how worse the other injuries were. Ein then asked the villagers to get the medicine they have and he asked one of his party member to help them. After he finished giving order he finally replied to Yuu. ¡°Sorry for the wait. If you defeated the caster than shortly it will disappear by itself. Currently we¡¯re collecting people to help the wounded. Please hold out for a little longer!¡± (Ein) ¡°I¡­¡­Understand¡­¡­¡±(Yuu) Ein was worried by Yuu¡¯s weak voice so he hurried the other. They were already standby so that when the wall disappeared they can treat the wounded. Finally the wall disappeared. They were about to step forward but, an unexpected thing happened. The wall of fire disappeared and together with that a loud explosion was sounded from Asche¡¯s direction. It blew away everyone that were weak and immobilized the else. Ein and his party weren¡¯t blown away but, most of the villager was. ¡°What the heck is that demon? She isn¡¯t normal!¡±(Grey) ¡°¡­¡­ Laevatein!?¡±(Olwen) Olwen muttered that. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±(Asche) The expressionless Asche was silent. To Ein and the other that silent was a dangerous sign to them so they immediately prepared to move. Asche only took a glance at them and slowly raised her hand. Ein who saw that immediately realized her intention. ¡°Dangerous¡­¡­!¡±(Ein) He tried to warn the other. However before he finish saying that, his comrade already started moving. Grey grabbed the people close to her and move away. Olwen casted a protection again fire attack. And the hooded person casted body enchantment spells on him and Grey. Faster than his own voice, he ran toward the blue sword on the ground and received it back. The sword let out a bluish glow and that man went toward Asche in a single line. He managed to shorten their distance into a mere meter but, it was too late. Asche already swung her sword down and an enormous wave was made toward the direction of the village. ¡°Haaaaaaa!!!!¡± (Ein) Ein hasn¡¯t given up and their weapon meets. Hearing the sword¡¯s name He put all of his skill on that attack so that he can save as many people as possible. He didn¡¯t think that even his sword can handle again that sword. Just like he expected, his blue sword only managed to hold it for one second. The next second it made a crack and shattered leaving nothing but the handle. He was blown away by the shockwave and wasn¡¯t able to stopped the wave. However he managed to slightly changed it direction when their sword met. When their sword met he swiftly made his sword took Laevaten¡¯s strike and let it ran through it until it break. The result, his sword break but, the village was saved. When he looked back, he went pale form seeing the destruction from a mere swing. Everyone was shivering in fear and helplessly waited for the next strike. Ein realized the danger and so does the other form his party. They didn¡¯t know that the one in front of them was the daughter of demon lord of fire but, nevertheless they were shown the difference in strength. So much that they realized how foolish they were for trying to challenge the demon lord when they were petrified from facing the demon in front of them. Ein and the other already accepted their mistake and prepared for the next strike that will spell their death. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±(Asche) However no matter how much they waited, the finishing strike didn¡¯t come. After Asche delivered her attack, she just blankly stared at the sinking sunset and spread out her wing. She started to flap her wing and she was slowly ascending to the sky. Ein and the other weren¡¯t brave enough to stop her, neither they strong enough to do that. Without saying a single word Asche went above the sky and disappeared from there. For a while all of them were speechless on what just happened. However they all knew that they were no enemy to her and were spared for some reason. To Ein and the other it was like getting slapped in the face. It was as if the world was saying them to wake up from their dream for being strong. Realizing on how powerless they were, Ein and his party gave up on challenging the demon lord that day. With shame on their back, they carried the wounded and return to the village while seeing the road of fire that barely missed their life. Chapter 17: Treatmen Author note: Does getting bored of your own story a bad sign? This last few days i can''t help but feel that when i wrote this story. I think it was because the plot was too slow. So far this is still the opening part, i haven''t enter the real story. So i decided to skip some part of the story after the next chapter. Starting chapter 19 expect a fast pace until the opening part end. Enjoy
¡°How pathetic.¡± (Ophie) The first word that welcomed the returning party was that word. ¡°After talking all big in the end you almost do nothing and return with this unsightly manner. Men sure are useless!¡± (Ophie) As if putting salt to a wound, Ophie¡¯s word greatly inflicted damage to the weakened heart of Grey and the other male. ¡°What can we do with that monster?!¡±(Grey) ¡°Petty man that can only make excuses.¡± (Ophie) ¡°Kuh¡­!¡¯(Grey) Grey was unable to talk back and can¡¯t help but feel depressed. Aside from Ein the other male was practically useless and only carry the one that were wounded from the battle, and got hurt themselves from the shockwave. In contrast to that the women from Ein¡¯s group and village were useful. ¡°How is it?¡± (Hooded woman) ¡°The wound itself wasn¡¯t as bad as we expected. With your magic they should be able to recover in a month or two.¡±(Olwen) Olwen and the hooded woman were analyzing the wounded and relief that they were still able to heal them without giving them any side effect. Ordinary they don¡¯t have the obligation to heal them. But because they felt guilty that they didn¡¯t heed their word from before and resulting this situation, at least they willingly to do this far. ¡°I see. The white mage girl!¡±(Hooded woman) ¡°Y- Yes!¡±(Mary) The hooded woman called out to Mary. Mary who was asked to help heal the light injury came to her. ¡°The way you¡¯re healing them are inefficient. Rather than using all of your hand as the medium it¡¯s better to focus on one spot and transfer it to the wound surface.¡± (Hooded woman) ¡°L- Like this?¡±(Mary) ¡°Wrong. Just focus on one of your finger and swipe it like you¡¯re using oilmen¡­ Yes, like that. The consumption of your mana will be reduces like that, making you able to heal more people. ¡± (Hooded woman) ¡°I see. T- Thank you!¡±(Mary) The hooded woman raised her hand as if there¡¯s no need for gratitude and focused herself on the burned people in front of her. ¡°¡­¡­¡±(Hooded woman) She put her hand to one of them and took a deep breath. ¡°Recovery cocoon.¡± (Hooded woman) From the ground a silk like thread appeared and coiled around the burned body. It moved around and around until everything was covered by it. In few minute all of the burned body was covered by a silk tread and became five cocoons. The hooded woman used the same magic to the other except for one body. When asked why she didn¡¯t do it, she flatly replied. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be heal.¡± (Hooded woman) ¡°?¡±(Mary) ¡°Ah, you found out?¡± From the uncovered burned body a sound came out. With a crack the skin of the burned body fell apart and revealed a healthy Hans. ¡°Aaaah, that was dangerous. I almost died there!¡±(Hans) Hans came out form the fake skin and stretched out his body. Huke who saw that immediately came to him. ¡°Hans! You¡¯re alright?¡±(Huke) ¡°Like you can see, I¡¯m perfectly fine in my birthday outfit.¡± (Hans) Yes. Hans was naked. His clothe was burned when he took that attack. However it was not only him, the other that swallowed by the pillar also naked behind that charcoal like skin. Only Kevin and Selia were spared because they didn¡¯t take a full hit from it. Kevin¡¯s sleeve were burned while Selia got her sleeve and third of her skirt burned. While it showed more of her skin it was barely safe from revealing the important part. ¡°W- Wait, don¡¯t stand up. I don¡¯t want to see your thing! Though I already knew it length.¡±(Huke) While Huke desperately trying not to avert his eyes, the female were screaming to hide their embarrassment while took a peek in the gap of their finger. It wasn¡¯t just because his lower half was open to the public but also because of the hidden muscle that usually hidden beneath his clothes was shown. While he looked like a normal lazy person the trained muscle on his body wasn¡¯t something that can be believed when you knew him. Unlike Feral and Hyodou, Hans¡¯s muscle wasn¡¯t swelling as much as theirs but, it was without a doubt a well-trained. ¡°You, that a fake dead skill?¡±(Hooded woman) ¡°Maybe? Is there any problem?¡± (Hans) The hooded woman thought for a second. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Where do you planning on staying tonight?¡±(Hooded woman) Hans¡¯s tilted his head from her previous question but because she changed the topic he had no choice and honestly answered her. ¡°Maybe outdoor, because we¡¯re pretty much penniless.¡± (Hans) ¡°How many people on your group?¡±(Hooded woman) ¡°I think it¡¯s around twenty five.¡± (Hans) ¡°What are you planning from now on?¡±(Hooded woman) ¡°Even if you asked me that¡­¡±(Hans) Hans scratched his head and looked into Huke for the answer. Huke shakes his head. ¡°Please ask the one in charge.¡± (Hans) This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Then the hooded woman asked who was in charge and go to them. Hans and Huke who were left behind wondered what was that. Because they don¡¯t have anything to do, they started talking about what happened on their side. Although they just met today, because of Huke¡¯s friendliness and Hans¡¯s carefree personality they already look like a close friend. ¡°Hee, so you¡¯re the one that threw that sword. I¡¯m amazed that you can pass it through that five meter wall.¡± (Hans) ¡°Of course, who do you think you¡¯re talking to? And I also got my additional title!¡± (Huke) Huke puffed his chest proudly and for some reason Hans can imagine his nose also stretched out. ¡°Behold my new status, Status!¡± (Huke) A blue panel appeared in front of him. ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Name : Huke Title : Hero "Archer¡± ____________________ Status Strength : 100 Vitality : 100 Mentality : 100 Agility : 100 Resistance: 100 _____________________ Skill: -Long Distance Shooting ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Long distance shooting: Basic skill of archer. When having this skill you¡¯re able to launch something farther than normal using a bow as long that you¡¯re strength sufficient. ¡°Just as you know, I can¡¯t see it.¡± (Hans) The status bar only visible to the person that made it appeared. So to Hans it was just Huke proudly showing off the air. ¡°Ah, I forgot about that. ¡°(Huke) Huke who realized that widen his eyes and lightly hit his head. They then laughed together. Huke then reminded of something. ¡°By the way, how do you shred your skin?¡± (Huke) ¡°Don¡¯t say it like I¡¯m some kind of snake! Well I also got my additional title.¡± (Hans) ¡°WHAAAATTT!!!¡± (Huke) When Hans said that, Huke let out a loud voice and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The female who noticed that Hans was naked turned around again while the male made an unpleasant face. ¡°Then hurry up and give me clothes!¡± (Hans) Hans said toward the crowd with unpleasant face. On the other hand Huke fell into the ground in disappointment. ¡°I thought that I was the only new one¡­¡±(Huke) ¡°Hahaha, well it doesn¡¯t really matter don¡¯t you think? ¡°(Hans) ¡°Of course it does!¡± (Huke) Completely unexpected to Huke¡¯s sudden eager words, Hans was slightly taken back. ¡°If there¡¯s two people who got additional title at the same time then the attention to me will decreases!!¡± (Huke) ¡°Pft..!¡± (Hans) For an instant Hans thought that he was an idiot but, at the same time he also thought that he was a funny fellow. Unable to held it back, Hans started to laugh out loud. ¡°Wait! What are you laughing about? I¡¯m serious here!¡± (Huke) Upon hearing that Hans laughed harder until he fell into the ground holding his stomach. Huke who saw that was shocked. ¡°Crap, my stomach¡­ Hahahahaha!¡± (Hans) ¡°¡­¡­It was the first time I was laughed this hard.¡± (Huke) ¡°What the hell are they doing?¡±(James) When they were deepening their friendship James came to them holding simple clothes. ¡°Here, the villager give this to you. You should thanks them later.¡±(James) ¡°Ye~s!¡± (Hans) Hans managed to hold his laughter and nonchalantly him. He offered his hand and the clothes was given to him. He immediately changed into them. ¡°Can¡¯t you at least do it somewhere else¡­¡­¡±(James) ¡°But it¡¯s a bother.¡± (Hans) James let out a deep sigh and held his head. ¡°Did you already lose your common sense? I will lecture you about it later. Now can you help me carry that cocoon to the inn?¡±(James) James pointed out toward the big building with a house sign above it entrance. Judging from the building appearance it was made out of wood and had three floors. Even though it was made out of wood it look tough and can easily keep fifty people inside. ¡°Teacher, you manage to get us a nice place to sleep? Nice!¡± (Huke) Huke who already recovered from her disappointment gave James a thump up. ¡°No, the lady over there offered us a place for us who don¡¯t have any money. She said at least she will let us stay there until the other recovered.¡±(James) ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how it is. What a shame.¡± (Huke) Huke¡¯s thumps up immediately turned upside down. Somehow James felt irritated to that. But as a teacher he endured that and hurried them up. Because the sun already set some of the villager already went back to their home. The other from their group also already went into the inn so does Ein¡¯s party. The only one left there was three of them and some of the villager¡¯s man to help the carrying. Leaving the strange sensation of carrying a man in a cocoon aside they carried to the inn without a problem. Aside from Selia¡¯s cocoon all of them were put in the same storage room while Selia was put on the girl¡¯s room. Although there a hint of gender discrimination in it, they had no choice but to obeyed and separated them. With that the sun disappeared and the moon appeared in the sky. However the first day of the Heroes hadn¡¯t end. Chapter 18: Night Author note: I tried making it anonymous who was in this chapter. Is it easy enough to figure out who it was? I hesitant to show who it was at the end so i leave it anonymous for now. I might edit it later. Yup i skipped the heartwarming, encouraging part that should be there. Why? i''m not a inspirational person....... Joke aside. It would be a hassle to cover all of the character thought. I might add it later but, not for now. It will only make the opening part longer. i predict it will be more than 3k and almost 5k words. Ah, and i also might skip the battle scene after this depend on whatever it was clear who it was or not. Enjoy
Night, it was the time when moon replace the sun in the sky and the time where people fell into deep sleep. Tonight, the moon was in full moon with clear sky. The illumination entered the gap of the building that was made of wood making some of the hallway visible. If you close your eyes and focus on your hearing you can hear the sound of cricket and other insect. Tonight was such silent night. However in the inn where the heroes stay a crying voices and the sound of people talking can be heard. Some in a room, some in the hallway, some at the back of the inn, and some at the bar below. Man, female, children, adults, that night, everyone were unable to sleep. That was an unavoidable thing. Because today too many things had happen to them, when they close their eyes, they were force to be reminded of the event that happened today. The things about meteor fell. The things about them survived. The things about this world. The things about Asche. The things about their future. Night was also the time they reviewed the event today. Except the one that in the cocoon everyone was awake. From the room that was already prepared for them one by one got out from there. They wandered around for a while until they settled down on the place they liked. Either way no one was asleep. That night it was as if a ghost was wandering around the inn. The weak hearted heroes were wandering around in search for something that can support them. Friend, sibling, senior, boyfriend, girlfriend, teacher, anyone was fine. As long that they can become their talking partner anyone will do even if it was a cocoon or adventures they just met today. They just wanted someone that can reduce their heart burden. Tomorrow they undoubtedly are going to get a black circle under their eyes but, that wasn¡¯t a meaningless thing. In exchange for this sleepless night some of them will be able to face tomorrow on this harsh world. Or that was what most of them were doing. While the other was preparing for tomorrow, in this silent and sleepless night there was someone who was having a mid-night rendezvous. That person was called out with a piece of paper at dinner. Before anyone noticed there was a paper containing message beneath that person plate. Because it was given to him in secret, he also silently put it on his pocket and planned to read it when he was alone. At first that person was worried when he received that paper because he feared that he can¡¯t read it because of the language barrier. However when he read it, it turned out that on the words was written in English. The message was simple. ¡°Midnight, entrance of the forest. Don¡¯t come, kill.¡± It was so easy to understand that the person who read it let out a sigh. In that person¡¯s life it wasn¡¯t the first time such message came to him. In the past there were numerous invitations that were aimed at him because of what he did. There were so many candidates that it was impossible for him to figure out who and why it was send to him. Nevertheless that person had no choice but to go along with the letter because he hates involving by stander. That person waited until mid-night before he got out from the room. To be honest that person was slightly surprised to see many other were loitering around the inn at this hour. At first he thought that this was planned by the sender Unlike the other that person wasn¡¯t shaken that much from the whole event. That person life was already extraordinary, so a strange thing or two won¡¯t bother him anymore. If he had to say it he thought that this would be convenient to him. A chance to start a fresh life. Although this world was more dangerous he was fine with it because it solved most of the annoying things. That person went down and headed toward the entrance. He noticed that the door wasn¡¯t locked with the big thick wood that was supposed to hang on the door. He pulled the door and it opened with a creak sound. He closed the door and got out from the inn to head toward the forest. On his way he noticed that a handsome blonde man also went outside. Maybe it was him, thought that man. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. However the handsome man wasn¡¯t headed toward the forest but to the opposite direction. He went outside from the village and walked toward the place where there was black circle mark on the ground. He also saw a short girl with dyed yellow hair, and the girl with long brown hair that had some of it braid to her shoulder near the black road that Asche made. Because it wasn¡¯t his business he ignored them and went passed them without them noticing. The man finally reached toward the place where he thought was the entrance of the forest. There wasn¡¯t anyone there. There wasn¡¯t any clock at the inn. So he depends on his internal clock to know when is mid-night. Maybe it was messed up because of the time different, thought the man. Then he noticed the fresh footmark on the ground. With that he was convinced that someone was definitely inside the forest. Although he wanted to retort that it was different than the message, he thought it was it can¡¯t be helped. The sender definitely didn¡¯t think that many would loiter around this late. That person then followed the footstep and entered the forest while erasing both his and the sender¡¯s footstep just in case. He entered deeper into the forest. Of course the deeper he entered the forest it also reduce the light he received. His vision gradually became darker and darker because of the lack of light. He also can hear the cry of a beast from within the forest. He let the light that passed through the gap in the leaf guided him deeper into the forest. After around five minutes he finally reached his destination. There was someone beside him this deep in the forest at night. The place he stopped his feet was at a slightly open space in the forest. That¡¯s why the light also better and he can see who was there. It was the hooded woman from Ein¡¯s party. That fact made him confused and he titled his head to the side. ¡°I know you¡¯re there. Show yourself.¡± The hooded woman called out to him. But, he refused and stayed in the darkness of the forest with the reason that it calmed him. ¡°Fine then. Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡± The woman pulled her hood back revealing her long silky blonde hair. The moon light illuminated her hair making it look like it was shining together in this night with starry star. However that wasn¡¯t what that person was looking at. Instead of her hair, that person was more focused on her ear. Long point ear that almost twice of human¡¯s size. That person had a basic knowledge about game and fantasy themed books so he immediately realized the identity of that woman. Elf. A forest creature that have high intelligent and the protector of nature. The common characteristic of it was their beautiful blonde hair, well-shaped body, long ears, and their eternal youth face. They was a like a hybrid of human with a fairy or goddess of beauty. ¡°What is your objective?¡± He was silent. Not because he didn¡¯t want to answer her but, because he doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about. ¡°So you choose silent. I have no choice.¡± The elf looked toward the place where that person hide and muttered. ¡°Wind Blade.¡± The wind around her changed and together with that the air was filled with killing intent. That person immediately sensed that and moved to the nearby tree to cover himself. A second later there was a large slash mark on the place he was before. He looked into the damaged ground while still keep his guard toward her. Around one meter slash mark was made there, and the wide was around five centimeters. Judging from the mark on the ground he knew that it was incredibly sharp. Before he can analyzed it further the next attack already went toward him. The next attack cut the tree he was in, leaving him vulnerable to her invisible blade. Right now the choice to talk about it doesn¡¯t exist. Although he felt that there was misunderstand between them he had no choice but to fight her back. At this point he also felt that he was as expected unlucky. He pulled out the fork he took at dinner and jumped to the air. At the place he was before two slash marks was made that will split his body to four pieces if he was hit by it. He finally got out from the shadow of the forest and showed his figure while he was in the air. The moonlight reflected his fork and his sharp eyes. With the moon on his back his figure was like hunting bird that was about to hunt it prey and the smile on his face made it as if there was a crescent moon on the sky. She who saw his smile immediately send her invisible blade toward him and the fight between the elf and that person begin. In this silent night where the other was bracing themselves for tomorrows, two people were fighting in the deep forest. Chapter 19: Mid-night Fight and Deal Author note: No one answer me *Sob*sob*. Well if you combine chapter 17 and 18 story you would figured it out anyway. At this point i started to question myself, "Does the status function needed on this story?" I tried the tell don''t show on this chapter. Am i doing it right? This chapter was pretty much to backup for the upcoming training and stuff. So yeah, next chapter is training, training, and training. Edited: Added name
The sound of tree falling marked the start of their fight. That person, Hans, approached toward the elf woman with a fork on his hand. He shifted his balance making him able to do an unbelievable maneuver and go away unharmed from the two invisible blades. Obviously that wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do. Even in this world where magic and other race exist there were only few who were able to do this. Hans who performed it easily obviously wasn¡¯t normal. ¡°That was dangerous.¡±(Hans) Without any sign of change on his smile, Hans who already landed to the ground said that. The elf woman slightly surprised by Hans¡¯s relaxed attitude. She once again tried to send her invisible blade to cut him. ¡°Hop!¡±(Hans) Hans took a step aside and easily dodged the invisible blade as if he already knew where it would hit. This time he even played around with the fork on his hand by throwing it into the air and catches it. ¡°Tch!¡± The elf woman felt insulted by his attitude and unintentionally clicked her tongue. She ordinary only intended to make him immobilized but, she changed her mind. ¡°Wind blade.¡± She once again said that and this time she sent her invisible blade not in a direct line but toward him in a curve line. The invisible blade around her flew halfway around him just like she wanted. It cut the air and go toward it target. Hans, while still playing with his fork, took a step forward to dodge the blade. The blade went passed him and only managed to cut the back on his shirt. ¡°Hoo.¡±(Hans) That was out from his prediction, but it was still on the degree he can handle. He briefly checked his sleeve and just like that he started walking toward her. ¡°Fu~ n fu fu~n.¡±(Hans) Hans started humming. Even in this situation he was still carefree and in a walking mood. In his eyes this wasn¡¯t even a trial or challenge, it was just a play. Hans noticed the elf woman intention, that was why he still taking it easy. The previous attacks, all of it weren¡¯t aimed at his vital. The last curve attack was also the same. Although she was pissed by his attitude, she was still holding back. At the worst he will only lose his arm but, not his life. Attack that didn¡¯t intent to kill wasn¡¯t a threat, thought Hans. That was why he¡¯s taking it easy. On the other hand the elf woman was getting serious. In every world when someone was underestimated, their pride would get hurt, especially because of the fork on his hand. At first she thought he planned to do something with that fork but, she was wrong. When he started playing with the fork she noticed that he was underestimated her. Elf has a high pride, even among other races in this world other than few beast races and human, Elf had the highest conscious about pride. Because of their high pride past few years there were a few battles because of it. Of course Hans didn¡¯t know about it. Unintentionally he offered her and hurt her pride. The price will soon come to him. ¡°I quit!¡± The elf woman said that but, it wasn¡¯t about this fight. What she meant was she quit on holding back. Her air changed. She raised her arm and commanded the invisible blade around her. ¡°Slice the enemy!¡± ¡°!¡±(Hans) Hans felt the killing intent emitted from her. Hans immediately acted toward that sudden change. He kicked the ground back to evacuate himself. However the threat still followed him. One of the invisible blade hit the place he was before but, the invisible blade went passed him and cut his leg and cheek. Red liquid started coming out from the wound making a red line on his face. ¡°Phew, that was close.¡±(Hans) Hans was still smiling. He calmly rubbed his cheek and checked the wound on his leg and then he remembered more convenient method. ¡°Status.¡±(Hans) A blue panel appeared before him. ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Name : Hans Title : Hero "Assassin¡± ____________________ Status Strength : 99 Vitality : 99 Mentality : 100 Agility : 100 Resistance: 100 _____________________ Skill: -Calm mind -Fake death ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Calm mind: Assassin basic skill. This skill allow assassin to stay calm in any situation and activity, making him able to handle with anything. Fake death: Assassin intermediate skill. This skill is able to fake death by making a predicted state on your body. However the damage that dealt toward the body won¡¯t disappear. Hans got two skills instead of one, and that additional title, assassin. That was something he pretty much got from the very start even before coming to this world. Maybe that was the reason he got both of his skill and additional title right from the start. That time when Huke asked him about his title he lied. The moment they discovered about this status feature his was already like this but, he choose to remain silent. It was to avoid confusion and other bothersome thing. ¡°Yup, still good. If I was late a little my leg would fly in the air and my face will be cut half.¡±(Hans) Hahaha, Hans lightly laughed it off just like when a friend told a joke. Hans intended to laugh it off however to the Elf woman who saw the thing he did, she can¡¯t help but thought his laugh was scary. Dodging her invisible blades that intended to finish him just like that, normal human won¡¯t even think about dodging invisible thing and focus on blocking it. She sent four of her invisible blade and only two managed to hurt him. The other two were dodged when he kicked the ground. It was as if he can see the blade itself. ¡°Bastard, so you have a mystic eye!¡± That was what she concluded. ¡°?¡±(Hans) ¡°As expected you¡¯re an enemy that hiding among them!¡± Another misunderstand was made between them. Hans was completely clueless on what she was talking about. He tried to solve the misunderstand on the spot but, ¡°Silent! I won¡¯t listen to enemy¡¯s word.¡± She refused his explanation and prepared her next attack. The elf woman took out the bow on her back and get into shooting position. ¡°What? No turn for me?¡±(Hans) The elf woman ignored Hans. She reached out toward the space around her and made a grabbing pose. The invisible blade that was still left moved to her hand and changed it shape. The invisible wind blade compressed itself into a single one meter line until it visible enough to see with naked eye. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. She took it into her bow and pulled it. The pulled string stretched out until the very limit. The nearby trees rustled, their clothes were being swayed, and the dust gathered around her. Air gathered around her arrow as if it was being pulled by it. ¡°Wow, amazing amazing!¡±(Hans) Hans clapped his hand in impress. This wasn¡¯t because of his calm mind skill but because he was like this from the start. The fake death skill was also the same. To him both of the skills were useless because even without it he can do it himself. Hans watched the strange phenomenon that was impossible in his old world with interest but, he felt that it¡¯s about time to end it. He held the fork with a reverse grip and faced the elf woman from the front. She already finished aiming for a while now and waited for his reaction to it. ¡°Foolish.¡± She thought that she already given up on living. That¡¯s why she released her strong arrow. ¡°Gale Arrow.¡± The compressed arrow changed into gust and made it way toward Hans. Hans didn¡¯t move from there and disappeared with the passing gust. The strong gust blew everything in it way either it was soil, plant, insect, or even human. What left on its way was only air. In the elf woman eyes there was only broken trees that continue deeper into the forest. Even if he managed to survive from that attack he undoubtedly going to become the meal for the beast. Just in case she waited for an unexpected counter from him but, it didn¡¯t come. She lowered her bow after confirming the disappearance of her enemy. However at that moment something came at her from her right. She dodged it and looked into that direction. When she saw what was thrown at her, there was a fork stabbed on the tree. The fork successfully disturbed her focus and at that moment she was pushed down by someone behind her. ¡°Bastard, when did you¡­!¡± Hans dodged the arrow by jumping back to the air; it was easier than dodging the invisible blade by relying on the elf woman¡¯s eye. He went along with the strong gust to hide into the bushed and waited when she let her guard down. Since the very start Hans didn¡¯t carry that fork as a weapon but, as a distraction. By carrying an unusual thing the elf woman would become conscious of it and become alert. She wouldn¡¯t have thought that he planned to throw the fork only to disturb her for one time only. ¡°Tch, tch, tch, Woman should talk rashly like that.¡±(Hans) Hans pushed her down and took her arm to her back while pushing her back with his knee. ¡°If you talk like that, then something will make a sound you know.¡±(Hans) He pushed her arm to the way it can¡¯t move anymore. ¡°Ugh!¡± In the first place it was strange for an assassin to face someone from the front. Assassin was someone who excel in hiding in the dark and attack when they least expect it. When Hans didn¡¯t run away and face her, she should have thought he was planning to do something. ¡°It¡¯s hurt right? So why don¡¯t you give up and listen to me?¡±(Hans) ¡°I¡­won¡¯t listen to enemy!¡± ¡°I see.¡±(Hans) *Snap* ¡°AAAAAAAAAAA!!!!¡± ¡°Next is your other arm. Now feel like listening?¡±(Hans) Hans easily break her arm and took her other arm. He did that as an example to show that he was serious. If she still didn¡¯t listen to him then he planned to break her other arm next, leg and so on. Of course he doesn¡¯t want to do that if possible but, that smile on his face says nothing. ¡°Your answer?¡±(Hans) ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡±(Hans) Hans smiled at her to show he was glad but, it only scared her. ¡°Now then, where I should start¡­¡±(Hans) Hans thought about it while still keeping her on the ground. She tried to resist but she was unable to break free from this position. ¡°You¡¯re interested on me right? My objective I mean.¡±(Hans) ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t lie.¡±(Hans) Hans tighten his lock. ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡± In this position she was forced to agree with him. She did give him the chance to reveal his objective because she noticed that he owned a fake death skill. In this world the one that had that skill must be a spy or assassin, either way both are someone who up to no good. In this case she guesses that he was a spy that was sent by demon lord of fire. For them to hide among a group was usual. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t doubt the other and even provided shelter thinking that they were a victim. She planned to take care of him herself because she noticed that the other was tired from the event this evening. Without consulting or discussing about it, she sent that paper and it became this situation. This was all was the result of her misunderstand. ¡°Hahahahahaha!! How can someone make such misunderstand?¡±(Hans) When she revealed her reasons Hans laughed again. ¡°What are you laughing about? Release me already!¡± ¡°Aah, sorry sorry. Endure it for a little longer because now it¡¯s my turn to talk. Try not to laugh, okay.¡±(Hans) Hans told her about their circumstance, from about their world being hit by meteor until they reached the village. ¡°¡­¡­Huh? Did you think I would believe that?¡± The elf woman clearly doubted his story. ¡°Another world? Do you perhaps have some kind of mental disorder?¡± ¡°Well, about my mental disorder aside. Do you think you¡¯re in a situation where you can choose to believe me or not?¡±(Hans) ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch¡­ I got it! I believe, I believe!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the way!¡±(Hans) Hans tighten his lock with a bigger smile on his face. At this point the elf woman¡¯s life was pretty much on his hand. ¡°What do you want form me? If there isn¡¯t any hurry up and kill me!¡± ¡°Like I said that was your misunderstand. I won¡¯t do anything bad as long you listen to me.¡±(Hans) ¡°Said someone who broke a woman¡¯s arm without hesitation.¡± ¡°But you can heal it right? Then there¡¯s no problem¡±(Hans) That¡¯s not the problem!, the elf woman wanted to shout. ¡°Then what do you want? I prefer you release me already.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. We¡¯re someone who already went through a lots together right?¡±(Hans) ¡°Release me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. Let me cut it straight. Let¡¯s make a deal.¡±(Hans) ¡°What if I refuse?¡± ¡°You know the thing.¡±(Hans) The elf woman can¡¯t look at his face because she was pushed into the ground but, Hans was making quite a villain look right now. ¡°Fine, I will give you whatever you want.¡± ¡°Glad to hear that.¡±(Hans) That moment without even hearing the context of the deal, she agreed with it. For the next one month of their stay, the elf woman would pray countless time for it to pass quickly. ¡°By the way I¡¯m Hans. Your name?¡±(Hans) ¡°Elfie.¡± Never did she know that even after that one month passed, she would be still be haunted by him. Chapter 20: Hanss Enjoyment Author note: Sorry for the late release. Got busy with RL this past few days. Here is a boring chapter that maybe considered side story. Seriously i''m planning to skip the time a bit so bear with the full description on what they are doing.
The next morning after Hans made a deal with Elfie. The heroes were gathered at the dining hall for breakfast, even though it was called dining hall it was located right in front of the entrance. The breakfast fee was already included so they didn¡¯t need to worry about paying. Their breakfast was considered of loaf bread, and vegetable soup. ¡°Bland.¡± That was their impression of the breakfast. For them who were used to modern cuisine that use spice to deepen the flavor, most of this world food would taste bland in their tongue. Not only this world rarely use spice to flavor their food, the common thing used in cooking, salt, was valuable. Only big town or city has the access to obtain large amount of it. Either way they had to endure it to fill their empty stomach. And either it was obvious or as expected, all of them had a black circle beneath their eyes. The gloominess from yesterday can still be seen in the dining hall but, compared to yesterday it was much better. Yesterday dinner was death silent and the only sound that can be hear was munching sound and clanking sound when spoon hit the plate. Today few talking sound were added into the background. Among them there were two people who having this conversation. ¡°Hans, my friend, look like my time of glory have come!¡± (Huke) Huke was smiling with sparkling air as he talked to Hans with whole loaf bread on his mouth. He was using that as the substitute for rose. Without knowing when they became friend, Hans asked back. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± (Hans) ¡°Fufufu.¡± (Huke) Huke let out a gross laugh and send his sight toward the other table. Hans followed his sight and found Ein¡¯s party eating the same breakfast as them. Elfie who was also there with her usual hood noticed Hans gaze, and sent a hateful glare to him. Hans who saw that waved his hand to her with a smile only to get more glare. ¡°Did you see that?¡± (Huke) ¡°See what?¡± (Hans) He returned his sight to Huke as if nothing happened. And he asked again just in case he missed what Huke was talking about. ¡°Come on, didn¡¯t you just see just now? Her, that hooded woman.¡± ¡°What about her?¡± (Hans) ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she keep seeing this way?¡± (Huke) ¡°She sure does.¡± (Hans) For a reason he had in mind. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t help but noticed. She must have fall in love with me.¡± (Huke) Huke said that while touching his curly bang. ¡°¡­¡­¡±(Hans) Hans smile stiffen. ¡°Can you say that again?¡± (Hans) ¡°She must have fall in love with me.¡± (Huke) In that moment Hans killed his emotion. It was a close call; Hans was so close to laugh out loud at that moment. Out of everything he can think of, he never thought that Huke would suddenly say that out of nowhere. Furthermore it¡¯s about something that related to him. He was amused and little surprised because of it. ¡°Is so that shocking that your shoulder are shaking?¡± (Huke) ¡°No don¡¯t mind me. I just choked a little. So what make you think so?¡± (Hans) ¡°Fufu, let me explain it to you, my friend. Let¡¯s take a look at her together.¡± (Huke) Just like he was told to, Hans directed his gaze to Elfie again. ¡°First of all let¡¯s look at her eyes. Don¡¯t you think that her gaze is intense?¡± (Huke) ¡°She sure is. But, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a glare?¡± (Hans) ¡°Nay! That intense heated gaze is without a doubt, a passionate gaze! Furthermore look at that pose!¡± (Huke) When Huke said that, Elfie was holding her arm and slightly rubbing it. She was rubbing her arm that was broke by Hans yesterday. Although she can heal it with her magic some of the pain was still left at her arm, that¡¯s why she tried to rub it to lessen the pain. ¡°Did you see that maiden in love pose?¡± (Huke) ¡°Maiden in, what?¡± (Hans) ¡°Maiden in love pose. Just look at that pose, and that slightly melancholic face. Even someone blind can see the meaning behind that pose!¡± Elfie was making a slightly melancholic face but, by any mean it wasn¡¯t like what Huke had in mind. When she rubbed her arm she can¡¯t help but remembered what happened to her yesterday, and she felt gloomy because of the situation she was in now. ¡°Yeah, sure...¡± (Hans) On the outside he was smiling like usual but, inside he was having an outburst of laughing. Hans closed his eyes for a brief three second and opened it with a determined look he said. ¡°Good luck with that, I¡¯m rooting for you!¡± (Hans) ¡°Leave it to me! I will definitely get her.¡± (Huke) He knew the truth yet he chooses to stay quiet of it. Hans was amusingly enjoyed the situation in front of him. ¡°Can you give me a bit of your time after breakfast?¡± Yuu suddenly tapped Hans and Huke shoulder and said that. ¡°Can¡¯t you do it now?¡± (Huke) ¡°No, it¡¯s when we aren¡¯t separated by table like this.¡±(Yuu) Yuu said that with a serious expression. Hans and Huke got no choice but to agree with him after seeing that expression. They then continue eating their bland breakfast and around thirty minutes later not only them but the other was also gathered. All of them were gathered here but the context for this meeting was pretty much already known to most of them. ¡°It¡¯s about us from now on¡­¡­¡±(Yuu) For now they already found temporary place to stay and met with other human but, they were outsider and their place will gone in one month. They have no money, connection, and knowledge about this world. Even their only belonging was the clothes they wear. Their only option they have was either work to earn their living or find a way to get back to their own world. Thought what await them there was only the last moment of their world. By elimination their only option was to work here. The problem is that for the minor age them that unknown to this world what can they do? After discussion for now they decided to go around the village for gathering information until evening. As if it was the obvious thing to do, they immediately went into groups and started gathering information. Time passed and by the time their stomach rumbles, it was already evening. Together with the information they got, they went back to the inn. ¡°Let¡¯s share the information we got today.¡±(Yuu) First of all, they discovered that passed the monster zone behind this village there lays the place where Asche father, the demon lord of fire lives. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Second, they know most of the villager was a farmer and the location of this village in Fluer kingdom. This village was located quite far from the city or town, and the nearest town was two weeks away from here. Third, electricity doesn¡¯t exist. This was important to determine how much this world had developed. By not having electricity most of their daily necessary such as bath, light, and air conditioner also doesn¡¯t exist like the one on their world. If they want to use bath they need to go to the river at the back of the village. If they want light they need to wait for the sun or use a candle that come with a price. And if they feel hot or cold, they can¡¯t do anything except increasing or decreasing the clothes they wear. This world does have a stove but because of the inefficient and high cost only noble uses them, while commoner only use them for cooking. They gain quite lots of information but, they didn¡¯t found the place that in need for job. In the first place they have no experience except simple work such as serving customer at convenience store. Most of this world jobs were focused on physical work. At this moment, as if he had planned it beforehand, Hans started a topic. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think we should train ourselves?¡±(Hans) The other was silent when he said that. ¡°I mean this world have monster right? Isn¡¯t it better to learn something for self-defense?¡±(Hans) No. Even without Hans told them, the other already knew that they need train themselves to survive in this world. The event yesterday already showed them how they need to be strong to survive. However, even after they know what they need to do, they still feel reluctant to do it. Most of modern people are pacifist. By instinct they want to avoid conflict and live in peace. Because of that somewhere in their heart they feel reluctant to do it and wish to return to their daily lives. Thought that was an impossible wish. In front of their eyes there exist only two options. Either train to survive or give up. The outcome was obvious from the start. All of them except adults and children decided to train. People afraid of dying and they want to relief their insecurity of it. Living in fear wasn¡¯t really the thing they want but, the adults were too old and the children were too young. Although by this world standard they were still at the age where they can still be active, the adults were already got used to having an easy life and grew up weak. Carrying heavy stuff aside heavy exercise such as training or fighting was out of question. The boy from children group wanted to join the training but, they were stopped by Jane with the reason that they still a child. ¡°Then should we ask the adventure group to become our trainer?¡±(Yuu) ¡°B-But we don¡¯t have anything to offer them.¡±(Mary) ¡°Fufu, it¡¯s time for me to shine.¡± (Huke) Once again Huke made an over confident smile and cut between them. ¡°Let me handle that!¡± (Huke) ¡°You got something in mind?¡±(Yuu) Yuu slightly worry because of his sudden confident remark. ¡°Of course I do! Isn¡¯t that right Hans?¡± (Huke) ¡°Yeah.¡± (Hans) Hans answered back in an instant to cover for his slightly trembled voice. The moment Huke spoke, Hans was already holding his laugh. ¡°Then I leave that to you. The other let¡¯s eat out dinner.¡±(Yuu) ¡°Ah, then let me go with him.¡± (Hans) Hans request to accompany him. By any mean he wasn¡¯t worried about him but, wanted to watch this interesting situation. Obviously no one objected because they had no reason to do so. Hans and Huke then went to the unfortunate person who was involved in this. ¡°I found you!¡± (Huke) ¡°?¡± Elfie and her group just about to go downstairs after Huke and Hans went upstairs. Either it was to hide her face or ear her face, Elfie was still in her usual hooded self. Elfie and the other also about to eat dinner but, noticing that they had something to talk about, Ein and the other excuse themselves. ¡°Can you lend me a bit of your time?¡± (Huke) Huke said that with a wink and with his hand reached out to her. ¡°¡­¡­¡±(Elfie) On the other hand Elfie¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t welcoming them. With a questioning gaze, she glared at Hans and ignored Huke who was in front of them. Her face had this word plastered on it: What is the meaning of this? Huke was oblivious to that while Hans was feigning ignorance to it and just smiled at her with hidden meaning. Completely ignorant to the hidden conversation between them, Huke brushed his curly hair into the air and started explaining his request. ¡°The truth is I need to make a request to you. Can you please become ours?¡± (Huke) After hearing Huke¡¯s words, Elfie made this detestable look at them. It was so strong that Hans can feel the surrounding air became colder. The cause of it, Huke was once again oblivious to that. Huke unintentionally combine his desire and the request, thus making that sentence. The worse part, he unnoticed his mistake and still in this fake gentlemen pose. ¡°No, what he meant was, we want you to become our trainer.¡± (Hans) Although this situation was interesting as expected he felt bad about her. She was in the situation where she can¡¯t decline his request, so this misunderstand was horrible for her. Before she agreed to the absurd request Hans cleared up her misunderstand. Elfie let out a sigh of relief. ¡°If it only that I don¡¯t mind. Then starting tomorrow morning let¡¯s gathers at the back of this inn.¡±(Elfie) Elfie replied as if she was reading a script. Yes. This was one of her deal with Hans. They already planned this out yesterday so that when the topic about her helping them train comes, she would agree with it unconditionally. However it was supposed to be Hans who met her for image only. The moment he came with Huke she can¡¯t help but felt he was planning something. He did planning on something, she just didn¡¯t notice it. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for that beautiful maiden; I will definitely answer up to your feeling.¡± (Huke) ¡°Ah, yes, yes, let¡¯s go down now. It¡¯s about time to eat.¡±(Elfie) Elfie already doesn¡¯t care about what he said and just answered randomly and went downstairs in a hurry to eat dinner. ¡°Did you see that Hans. She said yes!¡±(Huke) ¡°She su~re did.¡± (Hans) Huke was overjoyed with his misunderstand while Hans was enjoying it from the sideline. After misunderstand continue with another misunderstand, Hans can¡¯t help but felt a strange fate. Hans starting to enjoy his interesting live here. Chapter 21: Dissatisfaction Author note: Is it just me or i forgot to write that Ophie and Lumine are fraternal twin in the previous chapter? The story skip a few days, maybe three or four days. Actually i planned to skip a while week but after noticing i haven''t done a chapter about them i slowed it a bit, so that in the end i can cover all character before finishing the opening part. And last, let me tell you that i won''t become a mage if i went to this world. Enjoy.
Just like planned the heroes started training the next day. With Hans pulling the string behind Elfie, Ein and the other were also involved to train the heroes. ¡°Why do we have to do this¡­¡­¡± Leaving only that complain behind, in the end they agreed to help. ¡°Come on. Fifty more push up!¡±(Ein) Few days had passed. Early in the morning, Ein¡¯s voices echoes through the village. In front of him twelve people were soaked with their own sweat and pushed their body up and down. Some already gave up after only few push up while some still continue after fifty push up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? There¡¯s still half left!¡±(Ein) The one that can keep up were obviously the boys. The most of the girls already gave up before reaching thirty, and the record holder was Julie who reached thirty two. Even most boys gave up after thirty, there only three who were left; Hans, Yuu, and Icarus. ¡°Don¡¯t lose to them!¡±(Teena) ¡°D- Do your best!¡±(Mary) ¡°Don¡¯t lose to them, Hans!¡±(Huke) The drop outs who already recovered didn¡¯t continue their training and started cheering. Before they know it, it already became a competition. ¡°Hahaha, it becomes lively.¡±(Hans) Hans lightly laughed. The other two who saw that was dumbfounded. Although they usually weren¡¯t that competitive, with the cheering around them they can¡¯t help but try harder than usual. However even after trying harder than usual, they were speechless from seeing the unfazed Hans. ¡°Damn it. How he still taking it easy after fifty pushes up.¡±(Icarus) Watching the irregularity in Hans¡¯s stamina, Icarus complained. For a healthy middle school, and high school student fifty push up was nothing. However it was a different story when doing it like Hans who hadn¡¯t break a sweat. ¡°Thirty more!¡±(Ein) The crowd who was already in festival mood started counting down toward the end of the hundred push up. In the midst of that festive mood, a girl was complaining. ¡°*Sigh* Why do I have to do this¡­¡± (Ophie) Ophie, who felt displeased from sweating, played with her glossy black hair to fix her mood. Ophie wasn¡¯t someone who likes to dress up and hate it when her make-up was ruined but, she does hate to sweat because of the sticky feeling on her skin. Furthermore, this world doesn¡¯t have a proper bath. When she wanted to clean her body, the only option available was either wipes her body with towel or take a bath at nearby river. Ophie sighed once again from remembering the inconvenience of this world. ¡°What with the sigh?¡±(Lumine) The one that talked to her was a girl with similar glossy white hair. The girl¡¯s hair and figure was similar with Ophie but, instead of sharp eyes like Ophie, she had friendlier eyes Ophie¡¯s twin, Lumine, sat next to her. ¡°Lumine? My other half, don¡¯t you feel inconvenience with this situation?¡± (Ophie) ¡°Fufu, what are you talking about? Of course it inconvenience compare to where we come from.¡±(Lumine) Lumine lightly replied. ¡°Why do we stuck in this village and not a castle?¡± (Ophie) ¡°Because we were transferred in a plain field, and this¡¯s only village around.¡±(Lumine) ¡°I want to enter a bath.¡± (Ophie) ¡°Let¡¯s enter the river after this.¡±(Lumine) ¡°I want to browse the internet.¡± (Ophie) ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s internet here.¡±(Lumine) ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±(Ophie) Lumine tilted her head from the sudden silent. ¡°We¡¯re twin right?¡± (Ophie) From out of nowhere, Ophie asked her the obvious. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although the sperm, and the ovum different we came from the same woman at the same time, the so called fraternal twin.¡±(Lumine) To the obvious question, Lumine answered with biological explanation. ¡°Sometimes I can¡¯t help but think that we¡¯re too different.¡± (Ophie) ¡°Well, our relation is a little complicated.¡±(Lumine) Ophie sighed toward Lumine¡¯s perfectly logical and right answer. A twin that born from a different father and different egg. It wasn¡¯t an impossible situation but, it was extremely rare. Not only have they had different father, their appearance, and attitude also different. If their relation wasn¡¯t complicated it was strange. Not quite a stranger but, also it was also strange to be a family. They are closer than a friend but too different to be a sibling. If there any similarity then it was only their mother. ¡°That¡¯s enough! You can rest for ten minutes!¡±(Ein) Before they know it the physical training session already ended. In the ground there are two men soaked with sweat, and another man standing near them without much sweat. While they can saw people handling water to the tired men who finished hundred pushes up, Ophie rather got up from the ground and headed toward the inn. Lumine followed behind her. ¡°Only you two? Where¡¯s the other?¡±(Olwen) Olwen who was waiting Ein¡¯s training session to end, already sit on the dining hall with several books on the table. ¡°They are still resting. Give me the book. I want to start early.¡± (Ophie) There already a schedule for the training. Morning for Ein¡¯s physical training. Afternoon for Olwen¡¯s magic lesson. And evening was separated for Grey¡¯s practical lesson, and Elfie¡¯s special lesson. Although the first few days they were reluctant to do it, after discovering the enjoyment of teaching someone, they became motivated and drained their body and mind this days. Ophie and the other girl obviously hate physical lesson and prefer studying lesson like Olwen¡¯s. That was why Ophie leave early and went to the inn. ¡°Can¡¯t you show more respect to someone older? The basic elemental books right, here!¡±(Olwen) ¡°Thank you.¡± (Ophie) As expected from the paper Hans¡¯s got, this world¡¯s common language was English. They didn¡¯t have any problem reading it because English is an international language that they learned at their school. Ophie received the books and started reading. ¡°What about you?¡±(Olwen) ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine. I will read Ophie¡¯s later.¡±(Lumine) Not wanting to read it herself was also the reason but, most of it was because listening to the explanation later was easier for her to remember it. Just like that Lumine sat next to Ophie and watched her reading it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Both of them didn¡¯t say anything and just stayed like that for a few minutes. Soon the other came and the dining hall air filled with sweat and noisy talking. ¡°¡­¡­¡±(Ophie) From the bottom of her heart, Ophie wished for them to quiet. ¡°Let me review the thing you learned yesterday.¡±(Olwen) Once they gathered Olwen started teaching them about magic. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°Magic is a phenomenon that appeared when someone offered their mana, a part of their conscious, to nature. In exchange for the mana that was offered to the nature. It would cause a small size phenomenon similar to natural disaster according to the amount and the caster¡¯s mind.¡±(Olwen) Of course by using it too much someone would get dizzy like Mary, and if forced they can even lose conscious. ¡°Everyone should be able to use magic. However the different was how efficient, and how much they can use them. Just like I said previously, what was needed to use a magic were their conscious, and mind. What¡¯s the different?¡±(Olwen) ¡°Here! Here!¡±(Teena) ¡°Teena was it? Go ahead and answer!¡±(Olwen) ¡°Conscious is SP, and mind is INT!¡±(Teena) ¡°What is that¡­¡­? But because the other looks like understand from it, I guess it was right?¡±(Olwen) Olwen who was foreign to RPG reference Teena just said, obviously don¡¯t understand. However the other who came from the same world understood it and nodded their head. What Teena said wasn¡¯t wrong, except that mind is more bothersome than it should be. INT or intelligence was a status that indicated character¡¯s knowledge or how much magic damage they can do. In this world INT was the same but, with extra burden which is memorizing. This was why there are books on the table. ¡°Now you can start memorizing the spells!¡±(Olwen) Numerous groan can be heard in the dining hall. ¡°Aaaah, it¡¯s too bothersome! Isn¡¯t that right Ophie?(Lumine)¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡±(Ophie) It wasn¡¯t like Ophie intentionally ignored her. It was just she use all of her concentration to memorize the books in front of her. Yes, books. Just like what was said before, magic need INT. In this case you need to memorize the spell in the book to use magic. After memorized it you need to summarize it and then you finally able to use magic. Just like what Lumine said: too bothersome. Not only you need to memorize it, you have to do it yourself because each person summary is different than each other. Unlike language homework or essay for test, you must do this by yourself. If you use other¡¯s summary, the spell won¡¯t work. Of course this also has it advantage. The capable can shorten it into few sentences and it was impossible to steal it. Although because not everyone can do it. Magicians became valuable and highly regarded. Well because it¡¯s bothersome even the student that used to study except Ophie, abandoned the idea of becoming a magician. While the other just studied magic to know how to handle it, Ophie diligently studied magic for one specific reason. Time passed and it¡¯s time for practical lesson. ¡°Come at me wherever you want wimps!¡±(Grey) Once again they gathered on the place they train this morning. This time Grey was the one that teaches them. Practical lesson, in other word combat training. There¡¯s nothing that he teaches except experience and they cleared the lesson if they manage to beat him. ¡°You two, come here.¡±(Elfie) ¡°Y- Yes!¡±(Mary) ¡°Okay!¡±(Huke) At the same time it was also Elfie¡¯s special lesson. There only two who were added into this lesson, Mary, and Huke. Unlike how it was sound, this lesson was for specific people who don¡¯t need to do close combat like Mary who was a white mage, and Huke who was an archer. Elfie who was an elf fit the requirement to teach both healing magic and archery because of her origin. On the other hand, Grey¡¯s lesson was¡­ ¡°Argh!¡±(Mike) ¡°Is that all? You call yourself a man?¡±(Grey) Mike, who tried to attack him with wooden sword, fell down after being dodged by him. Julie who thought she saw an opening tried to attack him but she also about to fell. ¡°Oops, are you alright miss?¡±(Grey) Grey who saw the girl with voluminous body, and healthy tanned skin, Julie was about to fall. He immediately caught her, preventing her to fall to the ground. It was clearly a biased treatment. ¡°I¡¯m alright. So can you please let go of me?¡±(Julie) ¡°You sure you don¡¯t need any more help?¡±(Grey) ¡°Nope, please let go!¡±(Julie) Julie was clearly bothered by him. From the sideline, Ophie saw that with a sickened expression. Either it was as expected or obvious; even if he¡¯s like that he¡¯s a skilled adventure. Even when attacked by ten people, he can still handle them and even tried to flirt with the female. Ophie was sick of watching this everyday so she decided to try and learn magic even if it hard. She did it so she doesn¡¯t have to watch Grey. After a few days, Ophie finally memorized her books. Now she planned to show the result of her dedicated these last few days. Ophie remember back how Olwen taught her, how to do it. Ophie closed her eyes. She remembers back the content of the books and lifted her arm with her hand open. ¡°Wind. The Wind that carries the pleasant breeze toward the new world, the Wind blew passed numerous village and town. It carrying the singing voice of the fairies, and spreading out the joy of people. Sometimes sucking, and flattening everything. However at the same time it balanced the scale of life and keeps the world from being filled. Where does the wind headed to? What will the wind carry?¡± (Ophie) *Ping* Ophie heard a notification sound in her head but, she didn¡¯t stop reciting her spell. ¡°The wind will head straight, toward the man with gaudy man. It will lift him and blew him away. Aero blast!¡± voluminous From her hand a ball of wind gathered, and after it made a ball shape it flew toward Grey who was dodging the attack form the other nine. ¡°What!? Aaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±(Grey) He didn¡¯t saw that coming and was blown away few meters toward the forest. He was fine but he was covered with leaves. The other who saw that let out a voice of admiration and praises her. ¡°You did it! So how does it feel?¡±(Lumine) Ophie didn¡¯t reply Lumine, and just muttered. ¡°Status.¡± (Ophie) ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Name : Ophie Title : Hero "Black mage¡± ____________________ Status Strength : 100 Vitality : 100 Mentality : 100 Agility : 100 Resistance: 100 _____________________ Skill: -Basic elemental spell ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Basic elemental spell: Black mage basic skill. This skill allows the black mage to use all basic elements spells that they learned. This skill makes it easier to remember the basic skill that hadn¡¯t been learned. Ophie who saw the change on her status can¡¯t help but think. ¡°Not worthy it.¡± (Ophie) In the end she needs to memorize more books to learn new basic spell, and she still need to summarize it herself. Not to mention that was still basic. Although Ophie felt more dissatisfaction when thinking that intermediate and advance must be harder or have thicker books. For now she was satisfied to change class because she doesn¡¯t need to do the practical lesson. Starting tomorrow, at the evening Ophie went to the inn to learn more from Olwen. Chapter 22: Blend in Author note: I have good news and bad news. The good news is i''m finally done explaining the basic of this world and we can proceed the story. Yeeeeey!!! The bad news is my holiday about to end. So the update might be once a week. At least i''m planning to finish the opening part before it end. The end is near!
A week had passed since the heroes came to Fruush village. As the first week pass, Kevin, whose arm was burned black by Asche, got out from the cocoon. ¡°It felt like being reborn as a butterfly.¡± was Kevin¡¯s impression when asked. There was no after affect from his wound. From what Olwen told them according to the tier of the magic, even severed arm can be attached back as long the arm condition still good. However internal illness was impossible for magic. In this world the common knowledge was magic for physical and medic for sickness. Pain and fatigue aside, it wasn¡¯t even able to cure a fever. Kevin who didn¡¯t had any problem with his body also joint the training. His friend welcomed him with open arms. There was no problem with that. However the night that day¡­¡­ ¡°Wait, there¡¯s no room for me?!?!¡±(Kevin) Night, after the men finish rinsed their body after the training, Kevin was left alone with no room to stay. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but, unlike the others, the hooded lady didn¡¯t pay for your room.¡± Although Elfie knew the total number of the heroes, she didn¡¯t immediately rent the exact number to save money. In this world the money are divided into three, cooper, silver, and gold coin. Ten cooper equal to one silver coin, ten silver equal to one gold coin. The stay fee for a night was three cooper coins. Of course it was small money but, for him who doesn¡¯t have money he had no choice but to ask for it. Kevin went to search for Elfie. ¡°Kevin, what are you doing here?¡±(Jane) When Kevin was about to search for Elfie, he was called out by Jane. Behind her there were also the other adults. ¡°There still time before dinner. Why don¡¯t you go back to your room and rest?¡±(Jane) ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t have a room. Lent me yours!¡±(Kevin) ¡°What do you mean?¡±(Jane) Kevin explained the situation. ¡°Then I¡¯m off to borrow some money!¡±(Kevin) ¡°Wait!¡±(James) He was stopped by James. ¡°We can¡¯t burden her anymore. Not only she already pair for our share, she also volunteered to the others selfish request.¡±(James) ¡°So you want me to sleep outside?¡±(Kevin) Kevin asked that without any hidden meaning. ¡°No. We adults feel useless for not doing anything. That¡¯s why starting tomorrow we will work to earn some money.¡±(James) The adults who did nothing but, eat and sleep felt ashamed. Jane who took care of the children aside, the other four was useless. They can¡¯t fight, their body too old to train, and their knowledge were useless here. They were a burden. At the very least they want to lessen the students¡¯¡¯ burden. After discussing it, they decided to work to earn money for living. From the walking around the village, they already had something in mind. Finally the adults decided what they want to do. For tonight, Kevin was stuffed into Icarus¡¯ room. The next day Icarus had a black circle around his eyes. After informing the students about their plan that morning, the adults started applying for a job. At first the villagers were suspicious of them. However after a certain thought, they were accepted by them. That thought was, in a way they were the village savior from the evil demon. Either because this was a fantasy world or the culture was around Mediterranean age, the villagers were nice and open to them. If this was modern world, the people wouldn¡¯t accept a suspicious stranger like them to work there. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. James chooses to work as a farmer. He didn¡¯t know much about this world plant but, his parent work as a famer. Because of that when he was a child he help them to mow the land and stuff. He never thought that it would be helpful now. Benedictus, the priest, chooses to teach moral and spread his religious. He who was old didn¡¯t have any choice. It might later become a trouble when it makes contact with this world religious but, this was his only option. It was effective to earn money, food, and hospitality. Boby, who was the security, decided to patrol the village and alert them when monster came. Even in this world he still choose the same profession. Strangely a notification sound rang in his head, and he earned his additional title. ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Name : Boby Title : Hero "Guard¡± ____________________ Status Strength : 100 Vitality : 120 Mentality : 100 Agility : 100 Resistance: 120 _____________________ Skill: -Protection ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Protection: Guard¡¯s basic skill. It increases guard defense to physical and magic. It was a joke or he loves his job, he once again got the same thing. The last one was surprising. Markus, who was the long hair that had the image of gloomy janitor, became a blacksmith. It was because on the first day he went around the village. He spotted a particularly different house then the other and took a peek. There he was discovered by a grumpy old man. The old man was a retired blacksmith. He still makes a weapon but only as a hobby. The old man was also a man with few words. With that similarity they got along well, and Markus tried blacksmithing. Strangely again, he also got his additional title. ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Name : Markus Title : Hero "Blacksmith¡± ____________________ Status Strength : 100 Vitality : 100 Mentality : 100 Agility : 100 Resistance: 100 _____________________ Skill: -Smithing ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- Smithing: Blacksmith basic skill. When using hammer to smash a rock, blacksmith strength, vitality increases. Markus doesn¡¯t have any relation with smithing but, he gained that title. The condition of getting a title was more complex than the students thought. What about Jane? She still baby-sitting except, with the extra of villagers¡¯ children. As expected she didn¡¯t get a babysitter as her additional title but, she got close with the villager because of this job. Because of the interaction when they did their job. The villagers started to welcome the strangers who have difficult circumstances, and a good relation was made between them. However because of the number of the student it was impossible for only them to support the other¡¯s life. Soon it was decided that after the month passed the student would also work to earn for their living. Nothing happened in that one month and the injured also got out from the cocoon without after effect. Well, except their hair... The hair that got burned didn¡¯t get heal with the cocoon, and everyone except Selia became bald. That story aside, after a month passed incident started to occurred. Chapter 23: Departure Author note: Is having a fragment fine in a story? because it keep telling me about it in microsoft word. Tried to use hemingway and it almost took me an hour to erase all the very hard to read sentences. I didn''t think it would be more tiring than writing the story itself. Now that it already reach here. Around five chapter left until the end of opening part... It look bleak. With my writing speed i won''t make it in time before the sweet holiday ends. Well enjoy the chapter.
With a month passed, today, Ein and the other are going to depart from the village. To them this past month were like a vacation. They didn¡¯t do anything adventure like things, and just spend their days teaching the heroes, and living a calm days. It was a nice time. In this world where monster exist and conflict often occurred, peace was a luxurious thing. This one month was like a dream to them. However it was time for them to awake from the short pleasant dream. Today, Ein and the other will depart. They will go back to their occupation, which was adventure, and explore the world while finishing a quest. As a parting gift they gave the heroes a clothes and weapons. While some the clothes were their hand down, the weapons were bought from the village blacksmith with a cheap price. Separate from that Ophie, Mary, and Selia received another gift from them. Olwen gave Ophie a intermediate magic book because she want her to keep improving. To Olwen, Ophie was already her cute disciple. Elfie gave Mary a pendant. Because Mary was a healer, she gave that, and said that it would protect her. Elfie must have given her that not only because she was a healer, but also because she look the worries. Ein, as per request of Selia, he gave her the broken pieces of what was once his sword of the flowing river, Kalimaya. Most of the pure water stone already gone from blocking Asche¡¯s attack, it was not even fifth of its original size. However Selia still asked for it for her sword material. She already got it few days ago and asked the blacksmith to make it as her order. Ein felt a little shame for not able to see the sword Selia ordered. ¡°Take care!¡±(Ein) ¡°Don¡¯t slack off and keep training!¡±(Olwen) It was noon; Ein and the other were send-off by the heroes. They waved their arm to each other until the other can¡¯t see each other, just like a young boy manga scene. If it was dawn or evening it would be more perfect. Ein and the other figure slowly became smaller and smaller as the move farther toward the distance. It became smaller until It finally disappeared completely on the horizon. ¡°We should head back now.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The heroes who finished sending-off the kind teacher, headed back toward the inn. Only few were left there. Most of them were the middle school group. ¡°Then, let¡¯s also prepare ourselves.¡±(Ophie) Ophie said that to the person beside her. ¡°It¡¯s about time you say that.¡±(Lumine) ¡°Who should we invite?¡±(Raisen) Ophie who was asked by Raisen, answered back without looking at him. ¡°The planned group. Tell the noisy one, and that boring glasses about it.¡±(Ophie) ¡±What should I tell them?¡±(Raisen) ¡°We are going out tonight!¡± (Ophie) Just like that they began their preparation to move on a separate way from the other. *Knock knock* Later that night, a knock can be heard from a certain room. ¡°Come in.¡± (Ophie) A slightly sharp voice can be heard from behind the door. Then they came inside the room. Inside the room there already four people inside. Ophie, Lumine, Raisen, and keynest who came earlier. ¡°Hello, just like plan, we came!¡±(Teena) ¡°Lower your volume! It would be troublesome if they notice our move.¡± (Ophie) Ophie warned them. The one that just came in were Teena and her friend. All of them wear a dark brown coat that covered them from shoulder until knee, it also come with a hood that can cover their face like Elfie. ¡°We finally gathered here. Now then, let¡¯s escape from here!¡± (Ophie) Ophie once again confirmed their objective. No one objected that. Everyone here thought that it wasn¡¯t bad to live here, but the will that want to explore this new world was stronger. They who were still a middle school student, still filled with curiosity and dream. Rather than stay here in peace, they rather explore the dangerous world to paint their youth with excitement. While don¡¯t want to work also one of it reason. They decided to escape from here because the rest won¡¯t approve of their action. To the middle school student, the grown up was a hard people that bounded with responsibility. ¡°Did you bring the thing?¡± (Ophie) ¡°Of course! If not, we can¡¯t escape from here!¡±(Teena) They then showed the blanket they brought from their room. ¡°Good, then hurry up and tied it!¡± (Ophie) Ophie arrogantly ordered them. Yes, this was the classic escape using tied clothes from the window. Why do they need to do something that bothersome? Because by doing this they don¡¯t need to mind the patrol and other from noticing them. Ophie¡¯s room was located on the furthest part of the inn, and it was the forest behind it. It was the perfect place to escape from being noticed by the other. ¡°Be careful not to make a sound even after you go down!¡±(Lumine) With Lumine warning, they finished tying the blanker to the window and good to go. ¡°Who want to go first?¡±(Lumine) ¡°¡­¡­¡± Immediately a problem appeared even before they move from the start line. When they think of it rationally. Who want to go down using this piece of blanket that wasn¡¯t guaranteed that it won¡¯t become undone? No one here dare enough to wage their safety for the other. ¡°Then Teena will go first!¡±(Teena) ¡°No you can¡¯t!¡±(Leica) Teena who volunteered herself was immediately refused by Leica. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Leica. I¡¯m light so I think it won¡¯t break.¡±(Teena) ¡°I won¡¯t allow it! What if by chance it broke when you go down?¡±(Leica) ¡°¡­¡­ I will glide down? Because I¡®m light?¡±(Teena) ¡°What are you, a flying squire?¡±(Icarus) ¡°Even if she a flying squire, I definitely won¡¯t allow it!¡±(Leica) Leica heavily refused that idea, making them lost their test rat. ¡°I know! Why don¡¯t one of the boys the one that test it?¡± (Leica) As if she suddenly found a sudden inspiration, Leica suggested that. ¡°Boys are stronger right? Even if they fell, they won¡¯t be as hurt as us girls.¡±(Leica) ¡°I see. Then you guys decide who will go down first.¡± (Ophie) Ophie immediately agreed with her, and the boys started sweating. ¡°So who want to do it?¡± (Icarus) ¡°Why don¡¯t we decide it with rock, paper, scissor? The one that lose first is the one that go down.¡±(Raisen)) They boys looked at each other and simultaneously nodded. They then distanced themselves and individually made a preparation pose. For some reason all of the boys did that. When they finish preparing themselves, Raisen sign the start. ¡°Here we go. Rock, paper¡­ scissor!¡±(Raisen) All of them went silent for a while. They looked at the others hand, and finally the sacrifice was found. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was keynest. The other made a triumph look and did a high five. ¡°So stupid.¡± (Ophie) They ignored the girls comment from the side and enjoy the joy only boys can understand. Keynest who was the selected as the pawn, stayed silent, and thought of something. ¡°Well, good luck with that.¡±(Kevin) Kevin who wasn¡¯t selected encouraged him with a smile. ¡°I demand a redo! If we think of it rationally, and by looking what was demanded. Rather than me who go down first to test this rope. We should let the heaviest and strongest go down first so that¡­¡­ ¡±(Keynest) ¡°¡±Hurry up and go down!¡±¡± (Ophie)(Leica) ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±(Keynest) Keynest complain was immediately shot down by Leica and Ophie. He involuntary went toward the window and grabbed the rope made of blanket. ¡°If I fall, I should sacrifice my leg.¡±(Keynest) Keynest was already thinking what he should do if he fell. He then went out of the window while holding into the rope. ¡°Slowly, calmly, steadily¡­¡±(Keynest) At that moment a gust of wind blew, a strong gust that can easily close an open window. ¡°~~~~~~!¡±(Keynest) The rope swayed to the left and right with Keynest in it. He desperately try not to let out a voice, and tightly hold the rope as if it was his lifeline. ¡°That looks tough.¡±(Kevin) The spectators from above lightly commented the hardship Keynest was having. After the wind stop, Keynest abandon the slow, calm, and steadily; and immediately went down the rope. Even thought it was cold that night, Keynest had sweat on his face. After confirming that the rope was safe, the other started going down one by one. The boys had it easy because they were more used to this kind of things, while the girls were slightly slow. As for the side note. There was no happy incident for the boys because the girls didn¡¯t wear a skirt, but pants that Ein and the other bought them. Teena who was last, throw the others bags weapon before she got down herself. ¡°Be careful not to fall down.¡±(Leica) Leica quietly warned her. However unlike her worry, Tenna skillfully got down from the room by catch and release the rope multiple times. It was similar to how a rescue team enter a high building. ¡°Hoop, hoop, hoop. See, there¡¯s nothing to be worry about!¡±(Teena) Keynest who saw that immediately went all four to the ground. ¡°Hurry up, and let¡¯s¡­¡­!¡±(Ophie) Ophie was about to order them to move, but when she turned around she saw an unexpected person. ¡°Look like you¡¯re planning to do something fun. Mind if I join?¡± The large body that was trained for the one bad reason and the spiky brown hair that looked like a rough fur. Together with a mad dog-like face, and sharp eyes, he can easily intimidate people. Moreover the vicious smile that gave an image to a dog baring it fang. Either it was coincident or just their bad luck. The battle freak dog, Feral, was there. All of them froze the moment they noticed him. If it was other person. They can still at least talk about it to let them go, but Feral wasn¡¯t someone who can talk about with. His only way to communicate was through fist. Now that he had his eyes on them, they don¡¯t know what they should do. ¡°Must we fight him?¡±(Lumine) ¡°But if we do that, the other would notice¡­¡±(Ophie) For the current them, the choice to fight him exist. Unlike Feral who was asleep for a month in a cocoon. The other trained their body, and even some can use magic. They thought if they fight, they still have a winning chance. ¡°What, you want to fight me? Bring it on!¡±(Feral) Feral who noticed their intention to fight, intentionally provoke them. Hearing that. Ophie and the other unsheathed their weapon and prepare for the incoming attack. ¡°Hey, hey, you want to fight an unarmed man with a weapon? Well, that¡¯s a good handicap to fight a kid thought.¡± (Feral) Even when in front of people with sharp weapons, Feral didn¡¯t back down. On his face was a confident smile that certain of his victory. Seeing that, Raisen rushed toward him. ¡°Haaa!¡±(Raisen) Without hesitation he swung his sword toward him. Compared to when he fought Asche. His swing was more proper, and the speed and strength behind it also improve. Although it can¡¯t be compared with a pro or master. It should be better than most people from their original world. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Hoo.¡± (Feral) Raisen was confident he can at least fight on par with Feral. However the slash that filled with his confident never reach him. ¡°What?!¡±(Raisen) It was easily dodged. Feral then hold Raisen¡¯s hand and twist it forty five degree toward the outside. Immediately Raisen release the sword and was at his mercy. ¡°You improve quite a lot compare to the last time I saw you. However your attack was too straight and arrogant. Even if your body and swordsmanship improve, there¡¯s no point if you use it like that.¡± (Feral) ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch!¡±(Raisen) Feral twisted it again, making Raisen in pain. ¡°Let go off him! Aero blast!¡± (Ophie) Ophie already started chanting since Raisen rushed at him. She then waited to attack him with the fastest spell she leant. A ball of wind gathered around her hand and it flew toward Feral in an invisible state. Feral didn¡¯t try to dodge it and only raised arm that was holding Raisen. Instead of Feral, Raisen received Ophie¡¯s magic and was blown away. ¡°Supporting is fine, but what¡¯s the point if your friend got hit with it?¡± (Feral) ¡°Tch, it¡¯s because you used him as a shield!¡±(Ophie) ¡°Don¡¯t make it someone¡¯s fault. You¡¯re the one that attack him.¡± (Feral) ¡°Damn, good for nothing battle freak!¡±(Ophie) Ophie was irritated because her magic was easily handled by him. Ophie didn¡¯t know that Feral already dodged many of Asche¡¯s magic that was far more lethal and faster. The moment she said her magic¡¯s name, it was already enough for Feral to dodge or block it. ¡°So how about the other, you¡¯re done?¡± (Feral) Feral directed that toward the one that had the will to fight. ¡°Hey Icarus, should we do it?¡±(Kevin) ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. But is it fine?¡±(Icarus) Icarus asked for permission from the girl behind him. ¡°Go kick his butt!¡±(Teena) ¡°Roger!¡±(Icarus) Icarus raised his sword and his other hand let out a light glow. ¡°Hoo.¡± (Feral) Icarus didn¡¯t plan to reveal his secret, but in this situation he had no choice. This was something only the other three know about. Since the time he finished the fight again Asche, he gained his additional title. Unlike the other, he didn¡¯t get a passive skill but an active skill. ¡°Kevin, buy me some time.¡±(Icarus) ¡°Alright!¡±(Kevin) Kevin accepted that, and pointed his weapon, a spear toward Feral. He also already gained his additional title, and the other already knew about it. Kevin showed off his skill, and swung around his two meter spear. ¡°Come!¡± (Feral) Kevin started his attack. Using the advantage of it length. Kevin thrust the spear and attacked Feral from mid-range. Kevin kept thrust his spear and pulled his spear back. Making Feral unable to counter back. Feral who was at disadvantage because of the spear length. He can only dodge and wait for the right timing. ¡°Oraaa!¡±(Kevin) The right timing came. Kevin who pulled back his spear immediately thrust it again with a higher speed. Unlike the previous thrust, this one didn¡¯t use two hands. One hand pushed the spear while the other only touch the spear to fix the spear position. It was similar to how people play billiard. It was fast, and the force behind it also stronger. However it balance was easy to break. Feral kicked the incoming spear, and the spear was easily sent to the air. The spear spin few times in the air and finally stabbed into the ground. ¡°Urm¡­¡­ I give up?¡±(Kevin) Kevin, who stood unarmed in front of the mad dog, immediately raised his hand to the air. Then from behind him, Icarus appeared. ¡°Sorry for the wait. Take this!¡±(Icarus) In Icarus finger a blue light shone, He touched his sword and made a blue line in it. From the blue line, ice came out and covered his sword. ¡°Rune: Ice.¡±(Icarus) This was Icarus¡¯ skill, Rune. By writing runic alphabets on a thing and imagined it effect. Icarus can add the effect of the word into it. This was similar to magic, but at the same time it was different. Unlike magic that require him to memorize books and chant a long words. Rune only needs him to write runic alphabets on the thing he wants. Although it needed concentration, creativity, and knowledge it was relatively easy to use. With the upgraded sword Icarus can easily cut through a rock with it sharpness. And the coldness also can inflict frostbite when made contact with skin. Icarus swung his ice sword vertically from below. Feral bended his body to the back to dodged it. He made a high kick to fix his position and make distance. Icarus saw the incoming attack and dodged it by took a step back. Feral who saw that unexpected technique, let out a smile, a big and scary smile one. Recognizing him as worthy opponent, Feral finally made a stance. Icarus noticed that he finally became serious. However just like Raisen, he also had confident that he has the upper hand. Unlike the previous two. Icarus had full month training. He also has the weapon advantage while Feral was unarmed. Sword versus bare hand. Even if he was able to defeat him, Feral won¡¯t be uninjured from this. Thinking that a chance for negotiation exists. Icarus lowered his sword and talked to him. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you let us go?¡± (Icarus) ¡°Why would I do that?¡± (Feral) ¡°Even if you defeat all of us you won¡¯t get anything except injury. So why don¡¯t we pretend this ever happen and let us go?¡± (Icarus) ¡°And then what?¡± (Feral) ¡°And then¡­¡­ Damn, I don¡¯t have a choice don¡¯t I?¡±(Icarus) ¡°Correct.¡± (Feral) Feral suddenly ran toward him. His hand already in position to strike anything that entered his range. Icarus raised his sword again and also waited for him to enter his range. Both of them were waiting for each other. And then when Feral finally entered Icarus¡¯s sword range. ¡°Aero blast!¡± (Ophie) ¡°!!!¡±(Feral) A ball of wind headed toward his head. Feral was caught by surprise and ducked down to dodge it. With this not only Feral had the weapon, and training disadvantage. He also lost his movement and proper position to let out his strength. Icarus didn¡¯t miss that chance, and immediately swung his sword. Feral didn¡¯t stop there and also swung his fist. Their attack met. Then the battle finally ended with the sound of something breaking. The moonlights showed little ice fragment floating in the air. Shortly bellow it large pieces of ice fell into the brown ground. Few centimeters around it a sword and fist can be seen. However instead of being sliced by the sword. The ice on Icarus sword cracked, and it broke down. Everyone was dumbfounded by the unbelievable situation. Not only the ice broke, there wasn¡¯t any visible wound on Feral¡¯s fist. ¡°What the hell.¡± (Icarus) ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re done?¡± (Feral) Feral stand up, and lightly splash his hand to warm it up. ¡°Yes, I give up.¡± (Icarus) ¡°Wait, you¡¯re giving up?¡±(Ophie) Icarus ignored Ophie¡¯s complain, and dropped his sword. Not only he had many advantages, his ice also broke without doing any damage to his fist. Icarus already lost all of his will to fight. He thought it was better to forget about this escape thing rather than fight again him. ¡°What about you four eye?¡± (Feral) Keynest vigorously shook his head. They were unable to fight him anymore, and began to give up on continuing this escape plan. However the moment they gave up on it. ¡°Then I¡¯m done here.¡± (Feral) Without doing anything else or reporting them. Just like that Feral left the scene behind and went somewhere else. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°...... So what was that about?¡± (Icarus) With a strange feeling, the middle school heroes left that place. After that they didn¡¯t found any hardship, and easily left the village. The Night breeze lightly touches their skins. In front of them lies a vast plain field that stretched out without limit. There was no people presence around. Even the insect cry can¡¯t be hear on this night. The only sound they can hear was the sound of rustling grass and the night breeze. The dim moonlight revealed eight people figure that were moving farther from the village. Although they fulfill their objective, their footsteps were weak and uncertain. It can¡¯t be helped. After all a strange thing just happened to them. When they thought about it, it was enough for them to stop their feet and tilted their head. Either way. They didn¡¯t stop their feet and keep walking until the village became a marble size. They finally let out a sigh of relieve. Their fast heartbeat slowly decreased back to normal. ¡°We finally went this far.¡±(Raisen) Raisen who looked back, said that. ¡°If you want to go back it¡¯s still possible.¡± (Ophie) ¡°No, I was just saying.¡±(Raisen) Ophie briefly looked at him and then continue walking. Raisen and Limune shortly followed her. ¡°What are you doing Teena?¡±(Leica) ¡°Saying farewell.¡±(Teena) Teena said that while waving her hand to the direction of the village. The other was worried of being found out because of her. However because they didn¡¯t see anyone coming out from the village. They didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°Are you done? It won¡¯t be funny if we are found out because you waved your hand to the villager.¡± (Icarus) Icarus said that half-jokingly. ¡°Yup, I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go!¡±(Teena) ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t need to run!¡±(Leica) Teena ran to catch up with Ophie that already few meters ahead of them. Leica also ran to catch up to her. ¡°Well, I will be in your care again from now on.¡±(Kevin) Kevin said that with spear hanging on his back. ¡°You sure will. Please try not to burden me as much as you usual do.¡± (Icarus) ¡°Hahaha. No problem, no problem.¡± (Kevin) ¡°That worried me¡­¡±(Icarus) Icarus suddenly felt reluctant to move from there. ¡°At least I will protect both of them with my body in time of need.¡±(Kevin) Unlike his usual expression, this time Kevin showed a determinate look on his face. Even with spear on his back, the seriousness of his word was properly sent to the other party. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Icarus) ¡°You two hurry up and come here! We will leave you two, if you take your time!¡±(Teena) ¡°Teena, don¡¯t shout! People might hear us!¡±(Leica) From the distance, they can saw Leica disciplining Teena. Like a mother and child, they got along well. Icarus and Kevin who saw that looked at each other, and let out a snort. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±(Kevin) ¡°Ah, let¡¯s go.¡± (Icarus) Icarus and Kevin started running after the other two. The cold night wind blew, and there wasn¡¯t any presence around. The only sounds they can hear were the rustling grass, and the sound of grass beneath their foot. The dim moonlights showed a brave and curious youth that headed to the distance. They only carry only minimum necessary and basic knowledge of this world. Without adults or parent. The group of middle school student followed the bright moon, and headed off toward the far away and uncertain future. Chapter 24: Ferals thought Author note: Yup. my holiday is gone. Goodbye holiday and hello busy year. Just like i said previously i might only update once a week depend on my free time. And it was only few more chapter until the opening part end. The rest was battle chapter. This chapter was focused around Feral as he just woken up and missed all the event except middle school escape. Next one still about him. Sorry about the long update, and enjoy.
In a dark storage room Feral woke up. The day Feral came out from his cocoon was the day before Ein¡¯s group departed, and the middle school heroes escape. He didn¡¯t know why he was inside of a cocoon, but he clearly remembered what happened to him. He was swallowed by Asche¡¯s pillar of fire. Then using his last strength he did a desperate attack and sent her flying. After that he didn¡¯t remember anything. Feral took a step outside from the cocoon. The old wooden floor made a creak sound, and the dust gathered flies away to escape from being stepped into. ¡°¡­...¡± Feral examined the cocoon in front of him. It was made out of numerous white silk-like materials. The inside didn¡¯t have any sign of dust, unlike the outside. On the outer side of the white cocoon a month worthy of dust stick into it. Feral vaguely estimated how much he was asleep from it, and then he noticed the relatively new footprints on the floor near him. There were also big circle from where the footprints came from. ¡°Three¡­no. seven people.¡± Other than him, there were trance of four people who also went through the same thing as him. Obviously those footprints belong to the other that fought again Asche, and got burned black. However half of it was different. Unlike the other, the footprint didn¡¯t start from the big circle where, but from the door straight in front of him. ¡°Three male¡­ and one female.¡± Feral figured that out from the size of the footprint. He also realized that some of them must belong to the one that carried him here, but he felt something was strange. The three male aside, the female footstep felt out of place. First of all, it was strange if the female also came here to carry cocoon that filled with human. When men present, it was unnecessary for them to help. Second, the number didn¡¯t match. Three men to carry three human cocoons. The manpower to carry the cocoon should be enough, but the female clearly came for a different reason and time. The footprint was newer than the other three. Feral who was clueless about his current situation, can¡¯t help but try to gather information from his surroundings. He moved closer toward the door, and sniffed the air. There wasn¡¯t any smell of blood, and presence of guard from behind the door. He judged that he wasn¡¯t in a dangerous situation. He was about to open the door, then he noticed he wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes. ¡°Ah, it was burned at that time.¡± However it was just at the level of forget to bring lunch, and decided to buy from the cafeteria. With the intention of robbing clothes of the next person he sees, Feral opened the door. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Immediately after he opened the door, he saw someone. It was a young girl with dull brown clothes. The young girl watched the man with her cute round eyes. Her unnatural white hair didn¡¯t move this whole time. The only thing that moved was her chest that moved up and down, that indicated her normal breathing. Feral thought that he saw her somewhere, but he can¡¯t remember it well. While the girl stand still, her eyes wandered around, and it stopped at a certain point. The once moving eyes froze, and her white cheek slight became red. The girl was still confused and unable to move. Feral who didn¡¯t mind the girl anymore, touched the girl¡¯s feeble looking shoulder, and said this. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, strip!¡± That magic word undone the girl¡¯s confusion-state. She immediately opened her mouth wide. ¡°KYAAAAAAAA!!!!!¡± With an ear piercing volume, she screamed for help. Her scream echoes through the entire inn, making everyone went out from their room. That night everyone gathered there for nothing. Incidentally this became the reason Elfie gave Mary the pendant that will protect her. Feral was bought similar dull brown clothes like the one he saw earlier. Then he heard about what happened after he passed out. ¡°Look like I got a rematch to do.¡± Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.Yuu who heard him saying that, doubted his ear. He already told him about a forest immediately burned down, and a road of fire was made along the way. However it didn¡¯t change his mind. After that he left the inn. Feral wandered around the village and looked into the aftermath of the battle. The big black circle, the remnant of a forest, and the black road that went all the way through in a single line. Before Feral knew it, he was already bored, and spent his time to close the one month blank of not moving his body. After getting a month amount of sleep he didn¡¯t felt sleepy and spent his night doing workouts in his room. In the morning when Ein and the other departed from the village, Feral was asleep because of exhaustion and hunger. On the evening he woke up because of hunger. Obeying his noisy stomach, he went out from his room to look for food, but soon stopped his feet. The reason was because he didn¡¯t need to look for a food anymore. When he opened the door, he found a plate with soup and bread in it. Of course at first, he was suspicious of it. However lured by the smell of luke-warm food, his stomach let out a sound. ¡°¡­¡­Whatever.¡± His hunger won, so he didn¡¯t mind about the little detail about it, and ate the food. After that he did another workout until the night came. Around midnight he went out from his room, and headed toward the forest. His reason was clear. Feral already said it to Yuu not long after he fought the Orc. Because he already found the place he wanted to go, so he only followed his will. He didn¡¯t bring anything with him because he didn¡¯t own anything. The only thing he took with him was the clothes on his body. He was fixed to live with the help of nature. Although he heard the distance wasn¡¯t really far, he prepared his mind in advance. On his way toward the forest he saw a strange scene. A small male holding into a rope made out of blanket and swayed around because of the wind. ¡°~~~~~~!¡±(Keynest) To be honest that scene amused him. Even if he was strange, and a battle freak. He was someone that came from modern world. He was never confined and forced to do thing like that to break out, but he does want to try doing something like that. He watched him went down from the rope, and the next person came down. It continued until all of them went down. Of course Feral found it strange to saw them doing this in the middle of a night. However from their action and behavior, he found out about their objective. ¡°Look like you¡¯re planning to do something fun. Mind if I join?¡± Feral called out to them. All of them froze the moment they noticed him. Soon out of nowhere they unsheathed their weapon and showed hostility to him. Feral barely made any interaction with the other. Because of that Ophie and the other only know him as a battle freak; they didn¡¯t realize that they missed the chance to add him to their battle force. Feral without a doubt a battle-freak, but he wasn¡¯t an idiot. He leant from his battle again Asche that a single mistake can lead to his death, and that there was someone stronger than her. ¡°I¡¯m the first daughter of the demon lord of fire, Asche Lybryolnyes. Remember it well as in the last name you will ever hear!¡±(Asche) He didn¡¯t miss the word daughter, and demon lord. Feral was overjoyed by that information, but he already accepted the fact that he alone can¡¯t defeat them. Getting a comrade or two won¡¯t be a problem or so he thought until they started pointing their weapon at him. It can¡¯t be helped. The unsheathed sword can¡¯t be put back again once it was taken out. This was also a good chance for Feral. He already heard about a group of adventure training the other while he was asleep. He didn¡¯t know how much they grown, but it was a good chance to measure their and his strength. ¡°What, you want to fight me? Bring it on!¡±(Feral) Feral fought them, and felt disappointed. Compared to people from his world they were better in term of skill and strength, but they didn¡¯t use it correctly. It was as if someone who was taught how to make a sword, but wasn¡¯t taught how to use them. They didn¡¯t use their weapon as a weapon to hurt or kill, but as a toy. If they were like that, Feral alone was much better. ¡°Look like it was a mistake to invite them.¡± Feral concluded. After defeating all of them, just like that Feral left the scene behind and went somewhere else. Chapter 25: Resentment Author note: I became busier than i thought. it sucks being a third year! I barely have free time because of school program to prepare student for the exam. At this rate i''m not sure if i can daily update this story or not. Well, let''s just see about it later. Next chapter: Battle scene
On the opposite direction of the middle school heroes, Feral was walking toward the forest alone. After failed to obtain a comrade, and fought them, Feral once again reevaluated his opinion of needing a comrade. What he need was a reliable comrade that can assist him and not someone who will become his burden. Of course he knew that he had more experience and skill compare to them who just started training in a month, but as expected it was disappointing. The only thing worth mentioning was Ophie¡¯s last assist, and not her magic. Her magic was so so compared to Asche¡¯s that can defeat all of them in one hit, and not only was it blunt. It barely did any damage, and only blown people few meters away. However her timing and decision was good. It decision to cut in his attack at that time prevent Feral to beat Icarus, and forced him to collide again his attack. Why his hand was unharmed? It was because a certain skill he obtained called ¡°Flesh Gauntlet¡±, which hardened the skin around his hand to the level of steel. Of course it only hardened the skin, and not reducing it damage. His hand was still a part of his body so the pain of the slash and the frostbite were left in his hand. On that point Icarus worth of his praise, but the way he gave up quickly wasn¡¯t. Icarus skill was sufficient, and his rune was useful in many ways. However Feral declined to recruit someone who easily gave up just because someone stronger was in front of them. What he wanted was a comrade that refuses to give up until the end of their live. However because the sample already represent whole of the possible candidates, he gave up on that. Without finding such person, Feral headed toward the forest. ¡°Hmn?¡± Unexpectedly there was someone there. ¡°I have been waiting.¡± Her slim figure was revealed by the moonlight. Her blue hair that was tied danced along with the wind. Her sharp eyes clearly reflected Feral¡¯s figure, and because of the terrain difference she was looking down at him. She was wearing common brown colored clothes that gave the vibe of traveler, and on her side was a sword. A long one sided sword that was uncommon in this world. The violent samurai, Selia, was there. ¡°I made you wait.¡± Whatever they planned to meet aside, Feral did an appropriate reply. ¡°So what do you want?¡± ¡°Yu asked me to stay here, in case you try to escape.¡± ¡°¡­¡­That bastard. He didn¡¯t get stuck with me for nothing. ¡± Just like what Selia said, Yuu already anticipated Feral¡¯s escape and sent Selia to stop him. Although there were few reasons why she was the one that sent to stop him, the main reason was she the only that can do it. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, then don¡¯t block my way! I won¡¯t allow someone who get in my way, go away unharmed!¡± ¡°If you want to proceed here, you must defeat me first!¡± ¡°Hoo, you sure sound confident about it.¡± Feral cracked his fist, and a daring smile appeared on his face. Even so Selia didn¡¯t back down, instead she put her hand to the sheathed sword on her side. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you for running away!¡± ¡°Fine then, I will break my way through!¡± Feral kicked the ground, and with a ferocious smile he came toward Selia. Selia immediately intercept him. She unsheathed her sword; a blue light was reflected from the sharp part from the sword until it was half-way out. Feral didn¡¯t plan stop his track, but at that moment her sword disappeared. ¡°!!¡± Sensed the incoming danger, Feral stopped his advance and jumped. Soon the disappeared sword reappeared on her hand. A long blue light ran across the ground where Feral was supposed to be, and sound of something cut through the wind together with the ground. In one arc Selia stopped Feral¡¯s track and made a long slash mark on the ground. ¡°You bitch, if I didn¡¯t dodge that my legs would be gone!¡± ¡°Tch!¡± Selia clicked her tongue. Just like what Feral said, Selia was planned to stop Feral in that attack by slash his leg. Although Feral managed to dodge it, if he was late even for a second his leg would be taken. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.Yes. This was the reason Yuu sent her instead of himself or the other. If Feral was the strongest among the heroes then Selia was the second strongest hero. ¡°Using an unaccustomed sword, I¡¯d become slower.¡± ¡°That was slow¡­¡­¡± Although Selia said it was slow, In the first place her sword didn¡¯t disappear into this air. It was just fast enough that it can¡¯t be perceive by Feral¡¯s eyes. To call it slow was something unthinkable. However Feral didn¡¯t feel afraid just because of that, instead he felt exited from this unexpected surprise. Feral had seen Selia¡¯s slash before, but that time she was using a stick which held her skill back because of the uncomfortable handle, and unsuitable shape. In the first place, stick was more suitable for striking not slashing. It held different compatibility for Selia¡¯s Southern cross- style. Now that she held the right weapon, she can finally show her skills. Feral who found an unexpected strong opponent, let out a grin. He prepared himself for another attempt to pass through her, but unexpectedly Selia called out to him. ¡°Third march of three years ago.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Does that ring you a bell?¡± Feral tried to think about it for a second, but in the end nothing came to mind. ¡°I see¡­ How about a certain girl called Shelly.¡± Something came to the surface of his memory, and on Feral¡¯s face a surprised expression was made. Selia who saw that sharpen her gazes, to the point that if people can kill with gaze, then it was enough to kill someone. ¡°So it was really you. For what you had done to her, I will never forgive you.¡± The resentment she held all this time inside of her started flowing out like a broken dam. Her word was like the silent night tonight. It was small and quiet, but beneath it there were and unwavering determination and clear objective. It was for the sake of someone who was her friend. Selia recited many times. All this time she held her feeling because of the law and order in their world, but now that it didn¡¯t exist she lost her reason to hold it. To her who held that feeling neither police nor judge can help her. After all that curse-like feeling can only be break with her own hand. She must do it with her own hand. ¡°All this three years, I have trained. I trained and trained to the point that my hand let out a blood. It was all for this moment.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you want to apologize then it¡¯s too late. You don¡¯t deserve to get her forgiveness. Not that you¡¯re able to do it, now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°For making her suffer, accept your punishment, and die!¡± Selia point her sword straight to Feral¡¯s neck. Feral didn¡¯t move. He just stayed still on the spot with a shaking shoulder. After a wind stopped blowing Feral finally opened his mouth, but no word came out. ¡°Kukukuku¡­ HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!¡± Word didn¡¯t come out from his mouth, instead a laugh came out. ¡°What so funny?¡± Selia scowled at him. Feral didn¡¯t stop laughing for a while. He laughed, laughed, and laughed. So much that tear started coming out from his eyes. Is it still right to call it laugh? In Selia¡¯s ear it didn¡¯t sound like a laugh, but instead it sound like an animal howl. Feral¡¯s laugh scared the trees, and vibrate the air. Small bird and animal inside the forest escaped deeper into the forest to avoid the terrifying howl. Because of the location that quite far from the village, only few heard the laugh and awoken from their sleep in fear. After a while Feral finally stopped laughing with a refreshed face. However the sharpness in his eyes didn¡¯t disappeared, instead it became sharper after hearing that. ¡°Three years. So you trained that hard for my sake, how laughable!¡± ¡°Who did it for your sake!?¡± ¡°No, you definitely did it. For three years you trained so hard until your hand bleed, and now you offered yourself to become my prey. What else can you if it not for my sake? Is it that, you did it for your precious¡­¡­¡± Faster than his word, Selia already close their distance and swung her sword. Feral already anticipated that. He punched the sword, and when it was deflected, he opened his hand and grabbed her sword. Although the sharp pain went through his hand it didn¡¯t injured Feral¡¯s hand. Feral tightly held the sword, not letting Selia get away from him. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your reason or feeling, but because you pick up a fight with me¡­I will defeat you!¡± Chapter 26: Stubbornness Author note: Sorry about the 2 week without update. I''m still alive, but really busy with Rl. In a week i only got around 2 days of freedom, but sometimes it become 1 because of test or assignment. There''s nothing i can do about that. I prioritize RL first because, like hell i want repeat this pain the the ass for another year. After 2 week of delay, this chapter become rather longer than usual. Rejoice, it''s a battle scene! Without further explanation, please just read it and enjoy the chapter.(not the grammar)
After saying that, Feral loosen his grip. Selia immediately pulled back her sword, and both of them jumped back to make a distance. After retreating to a safe distance both of them immediately fixed their posture and once again clashed again each other. Both of their attacks were equal. Although if it was by speed Selia was better, but Feral perfectly predicted her attack and timing his attack to her so that he didn¡¯t become disadvantage from the next attack. The moment their attack met Feral already started his next attack. The moment both of their attack was stopped by each other, Feral¡¯s other hand already moving. Feral swung his fist toward Selia, but it was blocked with her before it reached her. Without letting Selia to counter,Feral already made his next punch. Another punch connected with the sword and made a colliding sound. Before the punch reach its target Selia already moved her wrist to align her sword body to block the incoming punch. Because of the strength behind it Selia was slightly pushed back. The punch kept coming at her, and she keep blocking it by aligned her sword with it. After around five punches her wrist started to feel pain, but she endured it and waited for her chance to change their position. However Feral was merciless. He didn¡¯t slow down his attack and keep his attack coming at her with even faster speed. Punch after punch Selia¡¯s wrist that received the greatest burden from the attack became weaker, and weaker. Feral¡¯s continues attack was fast and heavy. After receiving around ten of it, Selia was already unable to hold her defensive position. Thus she failed to block one of his attacks and received a punch at her shoulder. Selia¡¯s defense was broken. She can no longer block any of the incoming attack, but she still refuse to give up only because of that. Because his attack finally connected a slightly longer gap was made between his attacks. Enduring the pain on her shoulder, Selia immediately put her sword back to it sheath. This was for reversing the situation. Feral felt the strangeness in her action, but he kept himself from reacting to it because it would slow his attack, and gave her the opportunity to reverse their situation. So he continued his attack. Selia did add that reason to her mind. However it was only as something she only expected a little from. She didn¡¯t hope for such thing from her current opponent. Even if she hates to admit it, she acknowledged Feral as a strong foe. Strength, endurance, agility, battle sense. She was inferior in all of that aspect. Her gender was one of the main causes, and the other one was the difference in experience. Because she was born female, her starting point and grow rate was already inferior when compared to a male like Feral, who keep trained himself. Normal male aside she can¡¯t win again man like Feral in term of body. Moreover, Feral was rich in real battle experience. Unlike Selia whose battle experience was only from sparing, and beating up a hoodlum. He can predict his opponent move, and easily handle any situation in battle because of his experience. On the other hand, the only aspect Selia excels from Feral was her swordsmanship that enabled her to launch attack faster than him. The swordsmanship that she polished with all of her sweat and blood. That was why she didn¡¯t count on the unlikely mistake of her opponent, and count on herself, on her skill. The bone-smashing fist came closer to her, but she was already finished her preparation for it. Selia put her hand above her sword, and in position to draw it anytime. The moment Feral¡¯s fist reached an unavoidable distance, she drawn her sword. Without sound, Feral stopped his attack. On his fist a large slash cut appeared, and blood gush out from it. It flow down his arm and fell into the ground making a small pond of blood. Feral brain can¡¯t follow what just happened. To him, he suddenly stopped moving out from his will, and a wound appeared on his hand that was supposed to be covered with flesh gauntlet. ¡°Southern cross- style, 4th draw technique, Mirage!¡± Only her voice entered Feral¡¯s ear. Although a large amount of blood dripping down from his arm, he didn¡¯t feel any pain. It was because his brain can¡¯t keep up on what just happen. The reason he stopped moving was also because of the same reason. Feral who stopped moving became a naked target of Selia¡¯s sword. The blue sword that faced the sky turned around, and went down toward the ground in a single motion. *Slash* A red stain once again fell into the ground, and increased the size of the small pond, making it into a puddle. Or it was supposed to be The blood did fell in fell into the ground, but the sword never made a full motion it was supposed to do. Shortly after it started moving down something obstruct it, making it failed to deal a fatal damage to Feral. Selia looked toward what obstruct her, and widen her eyes in surprised. In front of her was Feral who raised the corner of her mouth, and shortly below her sigh was a pal. A large sword cut was made across it and there was no sign of the blood from stopping. Judging from the deep wound on it, it was unlikely for him to mutter all of his strength using that hand anymore. That goes the same for his other hand. It was supposed to be a favorable condition for Selia. With both of his hand injured Feral was unable to fight like he was before. However, the action he took to stopped her from dealing the finishing blow sent a shiver to Selia¡¯s back. Before she realized it Feral was already clenched one of his injured hand, and sent it toward her. ¡°You monster.¡± Selia was unable to block the incoming attack, and was sent flying deep into the forest. Just like what Selia thought, he was unable to mutter his strength to the previous attack. The bleeding and damage was so bad that he was failed to finish her with the attack he used on Ashe. The best he can do was sent her flying to gain some distance. Of course because of that the damage she took was small, only around broken ribs. Now that Feral gained some distance between her, he was shown few options. First was changes his direction, and leave the village from the other direction. This was perfect thinking about his condition and it also fulfills his objective. He doesn¡¯t have the obligation to fight her in the first place. Second was give up on escaping and wait for other opportunities when he recovered. Although it wasted his effort and injury for nothing, this was one of the safest options left for him. Because even if he fought and win again her, with the wound he got it was worrying whatever he will survive or not in this dangerous world. The third was the stupidest option, go after her and break his way through in that condition. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A grin appeared on his face. Before the options exist his decision was already fixed. He felt like laughing for even thinking the first two options. For Feral rather than escaping from here, fight and win again Selia already became his objective. His objective already changed from enjoying the fight again her. ¡°How far will you make me enjoy it, sword pony-tail.¡± Feral was in ecstasy. Similar to how when Asche fought again Feral and the other, now Feral replaced her position and enjoying the fight. After decided to go after her into the forest, Feral finally noticed the dripping blood from his hand. ¡°As expected it wasn¡¯t funny to die because of blood lost.¡± The word lose didn¡¯t come out, instead die replaced it. That was how far Feral certain about his own victory. He took off his dull brown shirt, and tore it. He used the tore part to warp both of his hand. However the blood didn¡¯t stop with just that, it only slow the bleeding. The brown clothes were instantly dyed with red. Thinking that it was sufficient, Feral went into the forest to chase after Selia. Slightly deeper into the forest, Selia was having a hard time to get up. After she was sent flying toward the forest, her injured shoulder unluckily hit a tree and made her on all four from enduring the pain. The wound from being sent flying was few broken ribs. It was better than she had thought. However it was still a significant damage to her. Every times she breath a pain ran through her body. She was already exhausted from the exchange from before, and with the additional damage on her body she was reaching her limit. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t¡­ give up¡­ yet!¡± She stubbornly tried to stand up even though she knew that she was reaching her limit. What pushes her from doing all this was no other than her own feeling. Hate, resentment, guilt, all sort of emotion pushed her back so that she stands up once again. ¡°¡­ kheh¡­!¡± Selia fell down. She tried to stand up once again, but her leg gave up on her. Once again Selia fell from unable to support herself. Her action repeated few times until she finally lost all of her energy, and stayed in the ground just like that. ¡°Hah¡­hah¡­¡± Her vision started to blured. There was nothing she can do to fix that. With her blurry vision she can only look at the clear sky that was rare in modern world. The sky was filled with thousands of unfamiliar stars. All of it decorated the clear sky with their light, making it a beautiful starry sky. Selia who saw that beautiful sky remembered of a certain memory with her close friend. A bright and pleasant memory from three year ago. The memory when she was still a normal girl who only did swordsmanship for self-defense. The time where her world shine the brightest, just like the starry sky. From reminiscing the past, tears start flowing from her eyes. ¡°Sorry¡­¡­Shelly¡­I can¡¯t¡­¡± Selia silently cried as she muttered that. A soundless cry that only wet the ground. How long had it been since Selia let her weak side went into the surface? Since that day three year ago, she had endured all of it, and averted her attention by trained herself. However she can¡¯t hold it anymore. She can¡¯t endure the shock of losing even after she had trained herself to the point of wasting her youth. ¡°If only¡­¡­I was¡­¡­stronger¡­¡± They say that hard work will always be paid off, but what reality offered was different. No matter how much someone diligently worked, there will always another person that made them think that their hard work was nothing. Talent, fate, luck. There many ways of saying it, but the point it was that hard work itself meant nothing to them. To challenge them using hark work was stupid. In the end result was everything. There was nothing Selia can do. Even she was already on the verge of letting her emotion take over, and let herself flow along with her memory to a pleasant dream. However the world didn¡¯t let her do that. From afar she can heard of something came closer to her. It was a loud and firm step. Even from Selia position, she can understand that he was barely has any problem with his body. It won¡¯t be long before he found her. At the very least Selia was still stubborn enough not to show her weak side to the person she hate. Selia moved her hand to wipe her tears, but at that moment her eyes saw something. Red. Her mind was filled with that color alone. A pure and thick red. That liquid stirred the deep of her conscious, and slowly crawled out from the bottom of her stomach. Red. Red. Red. Red. Red. Red. Red. Red. ¡°Urgh¡­!¡± Because of the swelling feeling, Selia throw up the inside of her stomach. It didn¡¯t have anything to do with her wound because the blood itself wasn¡¯t her¡¯s, but Feral¡¯s. ¡°¡­¡­Urgh.¡± Even after she puked the inside of her stomach, she still feels sick. Selia was fine with blood. That was an obvious fact. If she afraid of blood then it would be impossible for her to defeat monsters, and injured Feral. She was fine with the blood itself, but the sight of blood covering her hand was something she can¡¯t handle. Every time she saw it, an unpleasant scene would replay again and again inside her head. Her red hand covered with blood, cold asphalt, dim street lights, and someone¡¯s unmoving body. Selia was fully aware of her weakness, but she can¡¯t do anything about it. No. She just doesn¡¯t have any intention of fixing it. The unpleasant feeling calmed down, and Selia once again tried to stand up. Her leg vigorously trembled, but she ignored it. Using her trembling leg Selia forced herself to stand. Obviously her leg gave in. Selia once again headed toward the hard ground, but ¡°Tch!¡± Selia stabbed her sword into the ground and use it as her support to get up. Her body slowly lifted up, and before she knew it she was standing. Because of what she saw from her memory, Selia¡¯s eyes were once again filled with determination. Followed by that, her leg also stopped trembling. Selia already regained her will. As if the weak crying girl from before never exist, there wasn¡¯t any sign weakness from her current figure. Instead, she looked even stronger than before, despite her current condition. ¡°So this¡¯s where you are!¡± A savage voice called out to her from behind the tree in front of her. The owner of that voice had a large smile on his face as he said that, but on his eyes was a sharp gaze that looks like a beast that found it escaped prey. Selia who saw that didn¡¯t immediately move, but she slowly lifted her head. On her face was also a intimidating gaze that rivaled Feral¡¯s gaze. Feral laughed when he saw that, and he waited for her to pull out her sword. Selia respond to that by pulled out her sword from the ground and made her stance. It was a refined movement that was unbelievable for a girl who feel pain just by breathing. There was certain esthetic feeling in her movement. Even Feral thought so. However this and that was a different matter. After Selia entered her stance, Feral also did the same. Because there wasn¡¯t any sign of Selia to start her attack, Feral started it first. Selia, who saw that, silently planned to vent her emotion on him. Feral resume the fight with a straight punch. Selia easily dodged that, and a loud sound echoes the forest as Feral¡¯s fist hit the tree behind her. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Selia ignored the sound. She turned her sword toward Feral from below, and made an upward slash. It only gazed Feral, but she didn¡¯t stop. From her sword position, she once again turned her sword. ¡°Southern cross- style, 1st strike technique, Flash!¡± Her sword disappeared, and then it reappeared together with a wound on Feral¡¯s body. Flash was a flexible technique that allowed her to make a high speed strike from any position. However the down part was that it can¡¯t be use continuously because it leave a time gap each time she use it, and it will leave her unguarded when she failed to finish her opponent in one strike. Therefore, Selia didn¡¯t use it from the start. She was now defenseless to Feral¡¯s attack. Feral¡¯s fist came to her defenseless body, but it was stopped. Something stopped it and spin few times in the air until it fell into the ground. It was a sheath. On Selia¡¯s hand there was anothing. She let go of her sword the moment she did Flash, and immediately grabbed the sheath to block Feral¡¯s attack. She avoided the full force of his attack by let go of her sheath at the right timing. She once again grabbed the sword that was half stabbed in the ground, and inflicted wound on Feral¡¯s straighten arm. Selia¡¯s attack was faster than Feral¡¯s reaction speed, that was why Feral unable to dodge it, and received a large wound. Selia tried to continue her attack, but it was stopped by Feral¡¯s incoming kick. Selia took a few steps back to dodge the kick. The poor tree that was unable to dodge both previous fist and current kick was heavily damaged, and has a large crack on it. The strength of someone¡¯s leg was on a different level than their arm. It would have been dangerous if Selia had taken that kick. While at it Selia also picked up her sheath that incidentally thrown near her current location. Feral noticed the change in Selia, so he opened his mouth. ¡°Look like there¡¯s some change in you. What change you in this short time?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Anger.¡± Selia silently replied. Then Feral laughed from hearing her answer. ¡°Hahahaha! Interesting! Then show me more of your anger!¡± Feral openly invited her to vent out her anger on him. ¡°Then I will do just that.¡± Just shortly after Selia said that, her sword disappeared. Then a creaking sound can be heard from somewhere. Several leafs fell into the space between them, and a large shadow cast down on Feral. Without checking on it, Feral immediately moved away from it. A loud falling sound was made, and numerous leafs scattered around the air. Some hindered his vision, but even so he noticed that Selia¡¯s attack was still coming. Several shadows approached him and became bigger as they came closer. Feral jumped back to this previous location that already became higher, and rhythmically jumped toward the source of the sound few second after. Without missing a step or two, Feral agilely approached Selia using the dense falling leafs. It only took few seconds for him to get in front of her. Selia noticed Feral¡¯s movement. She was already in position to strike him the moment he entered her range. She swung her sword, but Feral dodged the incoming attack by jumping, and landed behind her. Selia tried to turn back, but she was not fast enough. The sword only managed to went half-way around her before Feral¡¯s kick hit her side along with her sword. Selia¡¯s face twisted in pain as her hand made a worrying sound, and her injured ribs were hit again. Selia flew few meters away and rolled in the ground few times before she finally stopped by the nearby tree. She groaned from the pain, but immediately stood up again. She once again picked up her sword only to repeat the same thing over and over again. She attacked using her sword, Feral dodged it or only receive small wound. Feral attacked Selia, Selia unable to dodge his attack, and was sent flying again. Then Selia stand up again. After around four times of repeating the same action again and again, Selia¡¯s body was already heavily damaged. Broken ribs, dislocated shoulder, fracture hand, and several internal injuries from falling and collided into trees. Despite all of her injuries, she was still standing no matter how much Feral hit her. Feral on the other hand has slash-wound all over his body, and nonstop bleeding from the wound that keep being made. However that was still better than Selia¡¯s. Even Feral started to feel bad about her because this wasn¡¯t even a fight anymore, but a bullying. Althought Feral loves fighting, he never picked a weak with the weak. Being provoke was a different matter. Previously, Selia had said that Feral was a monster before she was sent flying into the forest, but to Feral it was the opposites. Selia who keep standing after all of his attack, and keep making wound on him despite her injury was the real monster. At this rate both of them will die in a useless fight. Feral from blood lost, and Selia from internal injury. That was why Feral decided to end this in the next strike. In the next strike he intended to destroy her meant of fighting. After the repeated action of sending her flying, their location already changed from the forest into the river near it. This was the river that the villager and the other heroes used in the morning to clean themselves. The water silently flows. In the water reflection Feral and Selia¡¯s figure were facing each other. Neither of them moved from their spot. While Selia was slowly standing up, Feral watched her, and wait. Selia pointed her sword and him again, and both of them moved at the same time. Their reflection overlapped with each other. It was settled in a single moment. The water reflection made a ripple because something fell into the water. The ripple stopped and the water became clear again. Inside the river was a part of Selia¡¯s sword, and the other half was still on her hand. A shallow wound appeared on Feral¡¯s hand, but it was close to nothing. In the previous clash, Feral intentionally met his fist with Selia¡¯s sword to break it using the technique he learned long time ago. It was a simple technique that uses all part of his body to put it force into his fist. This was the same technique he used to injure Asche, except that he modified it a little to change the target of the force. Even with his injured hand, it was enough to break Selia¡¯s thin sword. With her weapon broken, she can continue to fight him. Or that was what Feral thought. Selia was completely unfazed from seeing her sword broken into half. She had the expression as if it was about time. If this was a normal sword then there¡¯s nothing she can do about it, but her sword was different. Made using pure water stone, her sword has few functions the normal most swords don¡¯t have. Selia touched the river water using her broken sword. As if the sword was drinking the water, the water was sucked by the sword. After drunk the river water, it length grow thirty centimeter from it half size back into it original length. From the river a sharp thin blue object also peeked out. It was the other half of Selia¡¯s sword. Selia didn¡¯t take it because currently she can only use one of her hand. The blue lake sword, Nimue. That was the name given to the blue one-sided sword by the blacksmith who made it. It was one of the kind sword that was made using minimum amount of pure water stone without reducing its effectiveness. Self-grow, was one of the functions it came with. As long that it has enough water, it can grow no matter how much time it break. The only exception was when it disappeared by tremendous attack like Asche¡¯s Levatein. Even it preceding sword, Kalimaya, that was made full with pure water stone was unable to recover from it. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Selia said that without any tone. ¡°Aah, damn! Who the hell thought the idea of self-repairing sword?! It was a pain in the ass!¡± Feral who saw the fully repaired sword, can¡¯t help but complained. To him this fight was no longer a fun thing to enjoy, but a pain in the ass. He wishes that she stop doing this pointless thing and just fell unconscious. Feral seriously thought of either killing her or go back to the village. However his pride didn¡¯t allow that. The disgrace of retreating from a fight was something Feral doesn¡¯t want. He was troubled by this annoying situation, and was about to made his last effort. However he thought of something good. It was a sudden moment of inspiration. Feral decided to try it out immediately. He made his usual stance, and Selia came to him again. It was just like the previous cycle, but what Feral did changed it. No, he finished it. Feral and Selia clashed again. Selia tried to cut Feral in half, but it was stopped, and then the water reflection made a ripple because something fell into the water. The ripple stopped and the water became clear again. Inside the river was not a part of Selia¡¯s sword, but it was Selia herself. She was thrown into the river after the previous clash. Selia struggled in the water, so that she doesn¡¯t drown. However with her injury it was an impossible task. Moreover she didn¡¯t let go of her sword in that condition. It didn¡¯t take long before she stopped her struggle and float away with the river current. It was somewhat anticlimactic. As Feral saw her flowing away, he said a line out loud. ¡°I have no intention of saving her. So don¡¯t blame me if she died.¡± Immediately after that, a figure appeared from the forest and a big splash was made in the river. He chased after the flowing Selia, and pulled her out from the water all by himself. That person¡¯s blonde hair was soaked, so does his clothes. Even thought it was quite cold tonight, he doesn¡¯t show any sign of being in cold. There was a faint red color on his back because he unintentionally got hurt by Selia¡¯s sword, but that person, Yuu, didn¡¯t care, and checked Selia¡¯s breathing and let out a sigh of relieve. ¡°A-are you alright?¡± Soon, after Yuu pulled Selia out from the river, another figure appeared from the forest. Her pale white hair moved together with her chest as she came to Yuu. She was flustered about Yuu¡¯s small wound rather than Selia¡¯s condition. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Can you please take care of her?¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± Marie nodded. She moved her feeble-looking body closer, and began to heal Selia. Yuu who can¡¯t do anything to help her, separate from them and headed toward Feral. ¡°Since when did you notice?¡± ¡°Since the very start. You aren¡¯t the type to let other people handle your job, and your companion, that weak girl, pretty much revealed your location in the forest.¡± When Feral fought in the forest, from time to time he can heard someone¡¯s shriek voice. Although he didn¡¯t have much time to look for the source, he already figured out who was involved in it. ¡°You sure know me. We didn¡¯t stucked to each other for nothing.¡± Feral felt the same. ¡°So you¡¯re really going? Can¡¯t you at least change your objective?¡± ¡°Nah, I already decided about it. I won¡¯t be satisfied without a rematch.¡± ¡°Then at least bring some people to help you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nah, nothing.¡± Feral ignored his previous attempted. ¡°If you think that we¡¯re too weak, then what about her? From how I look at it, she was someone on your level. She should be sufficient to help you.¡± ¡°I doubt that. She hates me for some reason.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Aah, if it wasn¡¯t me she would have already killed her opponent.¡± Yuu pondered about it for a while. Then he opened his mouth again. ¡°Can Mary and I come along?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why? I know that I still haven¡¯t got my additional title, but that also mean I still can choose what I want to become. I think it¡¯s a plus if you think ahead. Mary also the same, she¡¯s a healer. There¡¯s nothing wrong about bringing her, and if you¡¯re worried about her poor fighting ability, let me join you. I can protect her while you fight.¡± What Yuu said make sense. There was nothing except benefit from bringing them with him. However Feral didn¡¯t care about that and replied. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why!?¡± ¡°Bringing unnecessary people will only slow me down.¡± That was a simple reason. With more people then Feral¡¯s pace would become slower to match up with the other. Yuu wasn¡¯t convinced with that reason, but he knew that Feral doesn¡¯t have any intention of bringing them. He let out a sigh of resign. ¡°Fine then. At least promise me one thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You must come back to us after you finish, and help us.¡± Hearing that Feral made a smile. ¡°Sure, if you people were still alive by then.¡± His answer was full of confident. It was the same as saying ¡®I won¡¯t die¡¯. Yuu already gave up and somewhat feel relieve. Because he believed that his friend won¡¯t go down that easily. He can¡¯t even picture him dying except from illness or age. Mary who finished healing Selia came over to them. ¡°I-I¡¯m finish healing.¡± ¡°Good work, but can you also heal him? Can you still do it? If not, at least please heal the most severe wound.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m still fine!¡± ¡°Thank you. Later I will treat you food or something.¡± ¡°N-no. I feel bad.¡± ¡°Please let me treat you. I won¡¯t accept otherwise.¡± ¡°T-then¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­.. I will be going now.¡± Feral tried to escape while they were busy being humble, but he was caught. Then he was healed by Mary. It felt somewhat warm and relaxing. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Here!¡± Yuu gave Feral a gauntlet. It was a steel gauntlet that covered third of his arm. Although Feral has a skill called flesh gauntlet, it was still his flesh. So he took damage from it. Feral wasn¡¯t a masochist so he gladly took the gauntlet. ¡°I appreciate it.¡± ¡°You better come back alive.¡± ¡°You should worry about yourself rather than me.¡± Feral equipped the gauntlet and headed off. He crossed the river using the wooden bridge not far from there. He went inside the deeper forest that already categorized as a monster zone. Feral didn¡¯t look back, and His figures slowly fade in the dense forest. The only one that saw him off was his childhood friend, and feeble looking girl. They saw him off as he went on his way toward the demon lord castle. After seeing him off, they carried the unconscious Selia, and went back into the village. In the next morning, the other was surprised about the missing middle-school students, and Feral¡¯s individual action. Chapter 27: Shocking News Author note: Short chapter before last few chap of the opening part(And another round of test week for me). That''s all. Enjoy the chapter.
It had been weeks after the escape incident. The others already gave up on hoping them to come back, and focus themselves on earning money for their living. They already blend in with the villagers. They were already accepted as one of them, and somewhat live a good peace life. Although can¡¯t be compared with their previous way of living. This world¡¯s date was also consist of seven days a week, twelve month a year. The only different was that every month consists of thirty days, and the name of it. This world doesn¡¯t have the name of the date. They only have number to point out a date, such as first day of the fourth month in the year five hundred. It was mouthful for the Heroes who are not used to it. To them saying the date was like doing a tongue twister. For convenient reason, they still use their way of saying date to each other. It was around the seventeenth day of the fifth month in the year five hundred. That morning, the villagers were restless about something. The heroes, who were outsider, didn¡¯t hear anything about the reason behind it. Since morning until afternoon they held a meeting at the village chief¡¯s house. Right about evening, the meeting finally finished. For some reason the heroes were called into the village chief¡¯s house. The village chief¡¯s house barely fit all of the sixteen heroes, and few villagers including the chief. The chief was a small man on his sixty. His long beard and mustache made him look much older than he actual age, but he was still fit enough to mow the field. His usual has a laid-back smile, but this time there was a sign of seriousness on his face. ¡°Sorry to take your time, but there¡¯s something important I like to talk about. This might be boring for the children, so can you play with the children?¡± The chief said that toward Jane, and his daughter, which already in her twenty. From this action the others were more or less became aware of the heavy talk he was about to talk about. Seeing that the other already prepared for the talk, the chief sent a sign to his son in law that was standing near the wall. He bought a half object wrapped in white cloth, and put it in the center. He seems hesitated for a moment, but in the end he uncovered the white cloth. ¡°W-wha¡­!¡± Everyone was surprised. Even after preparing themselves for the heavy talk, they were still frozen after seeing what was offered in front of them. It can¡¯t be helped. After all, the thing beneath that cloth was an arm. It was a thick arm that has a rough looking in it. The arm has a burn warn on where it was cut, but other than that it was an ordinary arm of an adult male. The thing was that there was familiar looking steel around it. A gauntlet is what people usually refer it to. Upon seeing that, Yuu¡¯s face was grim. Mary also noticed the familiar looing gauntlet, and sent her gaze toward Yuu, as if looking for an answer. However Yuu was strangely silent. Yuu froze just like that with his eyes open wide. Both of them alone, knew about the thing in front of them. The others were still clueless about the arm, so the chief began explaining. This arm was found in the morning by his son in law, Cliff. He was doing the usual routine of checking the deeper forest, when he caught a smell of blood. He followed it, and found a group of grey wolves. Grey wolf, just like it name has the appearance of a grey dog with bigger size and teeth. They were a special species that neither categorized as animal or monster. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Because of their strength that locate between animal and monster, depend on the area they can be treat as both animal and monster. The wolves were gathered around something. Although they were below monster, it was dangerous to fight a group of grey wolves. He was about to retreat before they found him. At that moment something entered his sight. It was the steel gauntlet that can be seen between the wolves¡¯ leg. From the amount of blood around it and that gauntlet, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine what happened there. Cliff, who was about to return, decided to bring that gauntlet. As a fellow human at least he want to offer a pray for the unfortunate fellow. So he took his bow and shot an arrow. He intended to change the wolves¡¯ attention to him, so that he can make a chance to take the gauntlet. But, the wolves unexpectedly decided to retreat after the warning shot. That action was strange. Cliff, who was an expert, noticed the irregularity. Usually after the shot, the wolves would come after him but, this time they didn¡¯t. With that in account, Cliff proceeded with caution. He thought the blood around it was horrible. It has the sufficient amount of a human but, there wasn¡¯t anything left except the arm inside the gauntlet. He speculated that the wolves ate the rest of it. Then he noticed a familiar mark on the gauntlet. It was the signature of the maker. A two-sided hammer with the word, K, in it. He remembered about the old blacksmith in the village. Thinking that he might know who the owner of this gauntlet was, he returned to the village. After he returned, he immediately showed it to the old blacksmith. It was at that moment he know about the owner of the gauntlet. There was only one person in this world that owns this gauntlet, Feral, was that person. One of the heroes that lived in this village. Week ago, he left the village to fight the demon lord¡¯s daughter. Since then they lost contact with him. This made the air heavy. The heroes were already considered one of them. Because of this, it was quite difficult to tell them about this news. So they held a meeting at the village chief¡¯s house. In the end they decided to tell them about it. The heroes¡¯ reactions from hearing about this were simple. ¡°That Feral¡­¡­No way!¡± That word alone summarized everyone¡¯s thought. Disbelieve. It was such simple word. However the shock they felt because of it was huge. The least they thought to die, the strongest among them, the mad-dog. For him suddenly die like this surprised all of them. Of course if you thought about the thing he wanted to do, it was a natural outcome. However, even so. They didn¡¯t believe that death would come to someone they know this quick. Even if they barely knew him, he was still one of them. They still feel grieve for losing him, while some of them still can¡¯t accept the reality. And the one who didn¡¯t believe the most was not Yuu but, Selia. Just week ago, she had fought him for her revenge. It was a When she think that time was her last chance. She can¡¯t help but bit her lips in frustration. ¡°Is¡­¡­there a possibility that he¡¯s still alive?¡± Yuu said that with a small voice. There was a sign of hesitation, as if he didn¡¯t want to hear about it. Cliff shook his head. ¡°From the amount of blood and grey wolves, it was impossible.¡± Yuu fell silent. He didn¡¯t want to know that answer. Then as if to end this meeting, the chief opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s very unfortunate but, your friend, Feral, died.¡± Chapter 28: Decision The heroes went out from the house, and headed back toward the inn. No one said a word to each other on their way there. The adults stayed behind to talk about whatever they should held a funeral or not. The airs around them were similar to how they were on their first day. Currently there were two people on the dining hall. ¡°A-are you alright?¡± Mary worryingly said that. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sorry to make you worry.¡± Her talk partner was Yuu. Even if he said he was fine, there was a visible strain on his face. Compared when he was at the chief¡¯s house, his face color was better. However it was still pale. That was why Mary bought water for Yuu. Yuu took a sip. ¡°Thank you. I feel better.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mary wanted to say something but, she was stopped by Julie. Julie shook her head, as if she was saying to left him alone. Mary looked worried but, decided to follow Julie, and leave him for now. There was nothing she can do for him now. ¡°See you later.¡± Then Mary and Julie left that place. Yuu, who was left behind, stayed there for an hour. He was in deep thought. ¡°Feral.¡± The name of his childhood friend. ¡°Asche.¡± The name of the demon girl he fought month ago. ¡°Demon lord. The king of demon. Last boss. Asche¡¯s father. His place was just beyond the forest at the back of this village. ¡°Power.¡± The thing that connected all of the thing above, and the thing he lacked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He tried to think of another possibility that might exist. Did he really meet her? Then how about the burn wound on the arm? Even with one of his arm gone, can Feral stay alive in a place with monster? How did the arm get here? The demon¡¯s lord castle should be much farther according to the chief. Then how about the blood amount? ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was useless. No matter how much he thought of it, the current Yuu can¡¯t think clear like he usually does. The shock of losing the only acquaintance he has was that big. ¡°This¡¯s hard. In the first place there isn¡¯t any eye witness or more solid prove like his corpse.¡± Yuu ignored the blood and the existence of the arm. To him that was insufficient to determined Feral¡¯s fate. That was how much he trusted him. ¡°He must be still alive somewhere. He might be unable to move freely because of his injury. Yes. He¡¯s hiding somewhere in the forest while waiting for help.¡± Blinded by his own delusion, Yuu concluded. He ignored all of the evidence that was right in front of him, and intercepted it as he like. This was a rare thing for Yuu to do. If it was the usual Yuu, he would think about it calmly and accepted the fact that Feral died, and think of how he and the other can survive. He himself realized the strangeness in his action but, there was nothing he can do about it. ¡°Now then I decided it. I need to find someone who can help me.¡± Yuu was powerless. Even if he did train together the other, the gap caused by the additional title was big. He had the same physical strength, and battle experience like the other. However he lacked the ability to fight on par with the other. Although at first it doesn¡¯t look useful, each skill has its own advantage no matter how small it is. Concrete skill such as healing and magic aside. Increasing stamina or strength may sound like nothing when compared. But, it still doesn¡¯t change that it improved something. Even Benedictus¡¯s faith skill can be useful as a mental support. This was Yuu¡¯s speculation. According to him the one that obtained their title slowly become stronger than normal human here. Of course their daily training also took part in it. However when the feeble Mary became as strong as normal female here in this month, he had no choice but to be certain. That was the case for Mary who obtained her title and healing skill, and not some basic improvement. Yuu who hasn¡¯t obtained his additional title was too weak to go on his own. ¡°Someone I can ask¡­¡­¡± Mary was immediately erased from his possible candidates. She was useful for her healing ability but, he thought it would be bad to take the only healer for his selfish reason. Huke and Julie were also erased because they weren¡¯t suitable for fighting in small group. While Hans was slightly suspicious. That left him with either Selia or Hyodou. ¡°It¡¯s decided.¡± Among the two candidates it was obvious who was easier to ask. So Yuu headed to that person¡¯s room. *Knock knock* ¡°What?¡± ¡°Excuse me.¡± Yuu opened the door after he heard the reply. In the bed Selia just took a glance at him, and returned her gaze to the sword on her hand. After the battle week ago she had already took the other half from the river and asked the blacksmith to fix it. After a week the sword went back to it original state, as if it didn¡¯t broke in the first place ¡°I have something to say. Do you have time?¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Selia didn¡¯t turn around as she said that. She simply focused herself on her sword or just didn¡¯t care about him. ¡°I¡¯m planning to search for Feral. Please lend me your hand.¡± ¡°Did you forget about the thing that was shown to us? Do you think he still alive after that?¡± ¡°I believe he still alive somewhere in the forest, and waiting for help.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­¡± Selia finally stopped checking her sword and shifted her gaze to him. ¡°Then what made you think that I would help you to help that guy? You should already know that I hate him so much that I wanted to kill him.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. However you didn¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°I just failed to do so. He was stronger than I thought.¡± A sign of regret can be seen from her voices. Yuu who noticed that started his action. ¡°Is that really true?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What do you mean?¡± Selia¡¯s sharp voices directed itself to Yuu. Yuu felt cold sweat pour on his back when she said that. Her sharp voices and her sharp gazes gave a pressure that was close to fear. Yuu gulped his saliva and continue. ¡°From my perspective, you just went easy on him. No matter how strong he is, he was unarmed. When thinking about it logically it should be almost impossible for him to win.¡± ¡°That was just your imagination because you never fought him.¡± ¡°No. You definitely held back!¡± Yuu cornered her with his word. ¡°There are several reasons why I thought so. First of all you didn¡¯t immediately fight him and talked to him.¡± ¡°So, what about it?¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t the act of someone who hates someone to the point of killing him. If it were me, I would waited for him to enter the forest where no one can see, and ambushed him when he less expect it.¡± The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°He has the privilege to know. So I just told him the reason why he should die.¡± ¡°Second. You never aim for his head and heart. That was why he didn¡¯t suffer fatal injury.¡± ¡°Because he guarded it, it was useless to aim for those. If I tried to aim for it he will take the chance and took me out.¡± Selia heavily denied every argument Yuu can think of. She also kept pressuring Yuu to his end just by talking. However Yuu thought that it was about time. ¡°Lastly, you keep defending him even as we speak.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She had been had. Yuu successfully directed her to finish her with that last question. In the first place Selia doesn¡¯t have any chance of winning again Yuu, because he was skillful in using words. ¡°It was just a coincident.¡± ¡°You still try to feign ignorance?I know from just seeing your room that you¡¯re planning to go somewhere. And at that time when he was¡­¡­¡± Before Yuu can finish his word, a sword was already at his throat. ¡°If you say one more word, I will slice that throat open so that you can¡¯t speak anymore!¡± Selia threaten him. This by any mean was not a bluff. A droplet already appeared on Yuu¡¯s neck. If it was pushed just few centimeters deeper, it would be fatal. Yuu was afraid that even gulping his own saliva can deepen the sword. So he held his breath and looked at the scary eyes in front of him. He slightly regretted that he did that. ¡°Let me make this clear. I hate him. No, I detest him! If you dare to say such nonsense again, there won¡¯t be next time.¡± A severe warning. Yuu only let out a confirmation sound without opening his mouth. After that, Selia finally drew her sword back. ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Yuu, who regained his freedom to breath took a deep breath, and cough few times. He touched his neck to check on it condition. It was also to reduce the anxiety. Because even after separated from it, he can still fell the cold water sensation on his neck. ¡°Three days.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Yuu was surprised because he thought that the negotiation had failed. ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m planning to leave because I can¡¯t accept his death until I see it myself. So I don¡¯t mind accompany you with your wild-goose chase while I at it.¡± Selia cleaned her sword from the tiny dote of blood and sheathed it. Together with the click sound, Yuu finally snapped out from his confused state and thanks her. ¡°Thank you. Then let¡¯s start tomorrow morning.¡± Yuu sent out his hand toward her. Selia who saw involuntary sent out her hand and grabbed his hand. They made a shake hand to close their deal. Then both of them prepared themselves for tomorrow morning. That night, Yuu was busy thinking about their plan like a child before a field trip. In a blink of eyes it was already dawn. Yuu and Selia left the inn where they spent a month with the other, and headed toward the forest. There was an uneasy feeling because he planned to left without saying a word. However it wasn¡¯t like he won¡¯t come back again. After three days no matter what the result they will come back here. So Yuu turned his back from the village and headed toward the forest. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°You are¡­¡­!¡± Together with a cheerful voice, several figure appeared from the forest. Talkative archer, smiley assassin, huge martial artist, thin-air glasses man, feeble white mage, and brown skin beauty. All high school students except Feral were present at that place. Everyone held their own respective weapon their hand while the other one held a small traveling bag. ¡°Why are you people¡­¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t possibility leave without bringing this skillful archer, right?¡± ¡°We all thought of the same thing. If you want to search for him, the more are better right?¡± ¡°Huke, Hans¡­¡± Huke and Hans said that with a smile on their face. ¡°Hukky is right. When our friend is in trouble it¡¯s natural for us to help.¡± ¡°Although I think I won¡¯t be much help but, I think I somewhat will help you.¡± ¡°Hyodou, Mike¡­¡± Hyodou said that as if it was normal. While Mike looked a little uncertain but, He still offered to help. ¡°I don¡¯t really care about Feral but, because Mary came asking me to help there¡¯s no way I can declined right?¡± ¡°J- Julie¡­!¡± Julie lightly leaked out the reason why all of them gathered here. Mary was flustered and lightly hit Julie to hide her shyness. ¡°Julie, Mary¡­¡­Everyone.¡± Yuu looked toward the friends that he involuntary made because of the unexpected disaster. Although they became friend because of the situation he was in, he felt a slightly warn feeling from seeing all of them here to help him. Yuu himself was also slightly surprised. If it was the usual him, he would refused their help because it was dangerous. However for now he only felt happiness. On the other hand Selia felt nothing except her burden became lessen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the adults because I already told them about it. With a letter.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that meant you haven¡¯t told them!!¡± Everyone laughed at Huke and Hans two man show. ¡°Well, we¡¯re just going to find our friend right? It wasn¡¯t like we¡¯re going to do anything dangerous. They should be fine with it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re going on an important mission to search for our missing friend!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like the location that far from here either. When it gets bad, we can just run back to the village.¡± ¡°Everyone¡­¡­ Thank you.¡± Yuu said his gratitude. Everyone accepted that with open heart, and lightly laughed on how they didn¡¯t need it because it was a natural thing to do. At this point they still hadn¡¯t realized what was had in store for them at their destination. Later it would become something that can¡¯t be undone. Then without knowing of such thing. With Yuu as their lead, they started heading toward the forest to search for their missing friend.
Author note: Three weeks was it? This three weeks was a hell of test to me. Finally have time to breath, and continue the story. The heroes were divided once again. I planned to do this slowly but, i guess it''s about enough. With doubt as their source, the high school heroes went out to search for Feral who they believed to be alive. As for the content of the next chapter. They will explore the forest at the back of the village, and discovered something surprising. Sorry for the late release, and once again sorry because i have a field-trip this week. So i predicted that i will release the next chapter around 2 week from now. Chapter 29: Fruuh Forest In dense forest behind Fruuh village, several figures can be seen. ¡°Is this really the right way?¡± It didn¡¯t take much time before Huke started to complain. It was questioned whatever he really volunteered in this Yuu who was in front of him answered back. ¡°According from what Cliff had said. It shouldn¡¯t be that far from here.¡± Because it was a second handed information, and he doesn¡¯t really know about the way here. Yuu was also uncertain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re going on the right way. If it¡¯s by the direction Cliff told you.¡± Hans declared that. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yu~p! After all it¡¯s just a straight line from the place we crossed the river. I can guarantee it.¡± Hans said that with certainty. Normal modern people should be unaccustomed to walking in a forest. However to Hans who has plenty of experience it wasn¡¯t the case. Hans was already mastered the how-to in a forest, and how to survive in it based on his experience. In the past he once had to stay hidden in a forest to erase his pursuit in an isolated island for a week, run around a forest to pursuit his target, and even escape from an amazon-class forest without compass or other useful gadget. Whatever the direction they were heading to, their way back, and the best route for emergency. Hans already made that inside of his head. Not that Yuu and the other knew about it. Hans¡¯ words soon was proven. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the place?¡± Mike said that with uncertainty. However his word that was said with a uncertainty was unnecessary. Because this place was without a doubt their destination. It has been two days since it was discovered but, the blood on the ground was still left there. Hans swiped the ground with his finger and sniffed it. ¡°This¡¯s human blood alright.¡± ¡°How you can be sure?¡± ¡°For some reason?¡± Hans dodged that question. Yuu didn¡¯t ask any further and went to investigate the scene. The other also did the same. ¡°B-blood¡­¡­¡± Mary felt dizzy from seeing the large red color in the ground. ¡°You don¡¯t need to force yourself. You and Julie can search the surrounding.¡± ¡°N- no probl¡­¡­¡± ¡°We will do just that.¡± Before Mary can object, Julie already dragged Mary who was forcing herself to look in the other place. Then Yuu noticed something. ¡°Hey, this blood seems to be different than the other or is it just me?¡± Yuu tried to ask for the other opinion. ¡°It looks the same to me.¡± Hans thought different. ¡°I guess it was just me.¡± Yuu already vaguely noticed that Hans was an expert in this kind of thing. He doesn¡¯t know specifically his actual job but, he trusts his word, and proceeded to look for another clue. ¡°Senior Yuu. You should look at this.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to use the senior, just call me Yuu.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I need to respect someone older.¡± Yuu let out a dry laugh from Hyodou¡¯s stiffness. ¡°So what is it, Hyodou?¡± ¡°Please look above!¡± ¡°Above¡­¡­¡± Yuu tried to look above but, he failed to notice anything except branches and leaves. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Please look closer into the leaves.¡± Yuu once again tried to look at it. Then he finally noticed it. ¡°The leaves are¡­ red?!¡± Yuu didn¡¯t notice it before because of the lack of light, and the amount that was covered by it. ¡°Is that perhaps¡­ blood?¡± ¡°I also thought the same thing.¡± Strange. Not only there was blood on the ground but, also above. Yuu had no idea what happened at this place. ¡°Fall¡­.No. No matter how much I think of it, I can¡¯t think of the situation where he injured in mid-air like this.¡± If the blood was only on the ground it was easier to thought of the thing happened here but, when there was also on the leaves above. Quite lots of imagination have to be use. What he thought of were falling, and flying. However both were unlikely. In the first place there wasn¡¯t any high place near here. Feral also can¡¯t fight around while jumping from tree to tree. Even if he was quite agile, that was still not the realm he can reach. Flying was even more out of question. ¡°His arm got severed, and the blood gushed out like a waterfall¡­. This isn¡¯t a movie.¡± Yuu himself felt stupid for thinking like that. ¡°For now let¡¯s look for other clue. We can think about this with everyone later.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leaving the mysterious blood aside, Yuu and Hyodou looked for another clue. As they searched for clue about their missing friend, the sun already set. They started preparing themselves to rest for the day. The space around them was large enough. So they gathered dry branches, and made a fire to prevent wild beast from coming at them. All of them took out a small pouch bag from their traveling bag, and opened it. They took out a dried meat, which was their dinner, and put it in their mouth. ¡°It lacked taste.¡± They can¡¯t really complain about it. Since they came to this world, all the food that went to their mouth taste bland no matter what they do about it. Actually the dried meat they ate was blander than the thing they eaten before. However because their tongue was used to delicious food, they didn¡¯t find it different. They endured the hard preserved meat, and filled their stomach with it. ¡°There¡¯s something.¡± Out of nowhere Hans said that. ¡°What is it? Squire?¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s nothing that cute. At least there¡¯s around one meter tall, and several of them.¡± Selia who also noticed that prepared her sword. ¡°Get in position!¡± With Yuu command all of them moved to their designed position. Selia and Hyodou at the front. Hans and Huke at the middle. And Yuu, Mike, Mary, and Julie at the back. This was the best position Yuu can thought off. Because they were in an open space, the position slightly changed with Yuu and the other in the center followed by Hans and Hyodou on one side, while Hans and Selia on the other side. ¡°Gyraaa.¡± After they finished preparing themselves something came out form the forest. Standing on two legs a one was one and a half meter lizard. It dark colored skin slightly reflected the fire light, showing the sharp scales that covered it body. ¡°Dinosaurs?¡± To be precise, velociraptor. The big lizard that was in front of them was called velociraptor in their world but, here it was called Rabid lizard. Unlike velociraptor which didn¡¯t even reach one meter. This Rabid lizard exceeded it and has larger arm that can be used to grab its prey. A large lizard that not only has strong leg but, also long reach. It also won¡¯t let go of it target once it decided as if it became fanatic, thus named it rabid. Because it attack in group, it was a dangerous enemy for beginner. Moreover there were three of them. The heroes didn¡¯t know about this and only thought it was just a velociraptor. They didn¡¯t show any sign of worry or fear as they waited for the sign to attack. ¡°Gyaaaa!!!¡± It let out an intimidating sound and the other two rabid lizards began their attack. One leaped toward Hyodou. It used it powerful leg to shorten the distance in one jump, and immediately open it wide mouth. The sharp fang bared itself and met with Hyodou¡¯s shoulder. Upon reaching its target it tried to dig deeper and ripe through his flesh. ¡°Gyaa?¡± However it failed to do so. When it tried to dig deeper into the meat behind the cloth, it felt something hard and unable to tore it. ¡°My trained body won¡¯t be damage that easily!¡± Hyodou proudly said. He then tried to grab the rabid lizard but, failed because it used its hand to held Hyodou¡¯s. Unlike a normal velociraptor that has a small arm, it has equal arm strength to rivaled Hyodou, who was considered strong in term of pure strength. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Gyaaaa!!!¡± While still holding his arm, it once again bites Hyodou on the same spot. However it was fulfill. The sharp fang wasn¡¯t enough to tear Hyodou¡¯s steel like body. ¡°Hmn? Is that it? Then it¡¯s my turn.¡± After few second stalemates Hyodou finally began his attack. He held the lizard¡¯s wrist and turned his body toward the other side while raising his hand to his shoulder. He slightly bended his leg and pushed his hip to the back. ¡°Gyaa?¡± The lizard was confused. Even if it was heavier and stronger than him, it was slightly raised from the ground as if it was nothing. However it didn¡¯t end there. Using the momentum Hyodou raised the lizard along his shoulder and slammed it toward the ground. *Bam* The impact made a loud sound. At the same time air escaped from the lizard¡¯s mouth. However as expected from a monster that live by fighting. It didn¡¯t lose conscious and immediately stand up again using it tail as a support. ¡°Hmnn. That¡¯s a good reaction. I praise you for that!¡± Hyodou nodded as he praised his opponent. However he didn¡¯t realize. That this wasn¡¯t a one on one fight but, a group fight. ¡°Gyaa¡­¡­¡± The lizard realized it. It just realized it after he felt burning sensation on it back. On his back there was a sharp object stabbed deep into his body. It was unlikely that it received it by bad luck when it was slammed. Of course it wasn¡¯t unintentional. When Hyodou was about to slammed the lizard, someone lightly put the sharp object between the small gap in it scales. It was perfectly place in that little time so that when it was pushed again the ground it would dig deeper. The result was perfect. No one noticed it, even the lizard itself until it felt the pain on its back. The person, who did it, Hans, was already taken some distance to make it look like he tried to dodge the throw just now. In the safe distance he wore a smile as he waited for another opportunity to add another trap. On the other side, Selia blocked the incoming Lizard¡¯s attack with her sword. Selia was clearly at disadvantage in term of strength. No matter how skillful she was at sword or her strength was increases because of her skill. Her body was still a female¡¯s. In the face of a lizard that has strength equal to Hyodou, she wasn¡¯t able to push back her opponent. However despite that, the lizard didn¡¯t push her back. The reason lies in the sword. The lizard made a mistake when it decided to grabbed Selia instead of using it fang. The moment Selia blocked and the lizard put it strength to pushed her back, it hand was cut by the sword. If it tried to push her, the sword would easily dig deeper into it hand. If it let go of it, Selia would immediately cut the lizard into two. The rabid lizard was in a difficult situation. ¡°Gyaaa.¡± It tried to ask for help but, an arrow went toward it. In the middle of confusion it crushed the arrow using it mouth. ¡°Aw, damn. I thought I had it!¡± From behind Huke clicked his finger in frustration. ¡°Gyaaaaa!!!¡± Seeing that he was in a pinch, it sent out a distress sign to the first rabid lizard. The first rabid lizard, most likely the leader, immediately came to help. However another arrow flew toward it. The lizard looked at the archer. ¡°You won¡¯t be going anywhere, as long that I¡¯m here!¡± Huke tried to say it as cool as possible but, the moment it leaped toward him, he ran away. ¡°Selia, he~~lp!¡± Not only his image was ruined, he also bought the trouble back to Selia. ¡°You useless curly¡­¡­¡± Selia said that with a fed up face. ¡°My hair doesn¡¯t have anything to do with it!!¡± ¡°Take care of it by yourself. I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that and help me!¡± Seeing the trouble Yuu started to act. He moved from the center and held the Lizard. ¡°Yuu~, you saved me.¡± ¡°Aaah, but I will be grateful if you also help me. I won¡¯t last long.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a man then don¡¯t look for others help and handle it yourself!¡± ¡°Look who¡¯s talking!¡± From behind Julie retorted. ¡°I guess this about it.¡± Selia thought that it was enough to gauge her opponent¡¯s strength. She decided that it won¡¯t be a problem if the monster in the forest was at this level. She without hesitation pulled her sword out from the Lizard¡¯s hand with a single movement. ¡°Gyaaa!!!¡± It severely damaged the lizard¡¯s hand in the proses. But she didn¡¯t care about that and continue with a fast direct stab at it left chest. Just like that the rabid lizard died without even let out a dying cry. Selia swung her sword to clean her sword from the fresh lizard blood, and turned toward the next victim. ¡°Gyaaa!! Gyaa!!¡± ¡°Hold still. This won¡¯t be long.¡± The rabid lizard was panicking as Hyodou put his arm around its neck, and another one at the end of his hand. It was a choke hold. The lizard was resisting with all of strength but, it still can¡¯t break free from it. It kicked to the back, scratch, used it tail. However it still wasn¡¯t able to break free. The blood lost from the wounds on its back only made it feel weaker and weaker. ¡°Hold it. I will finish this with a liiittle time.¡± Hans leaped toward it and slashed at the lizard¡¯s throat using his knife. Blood splashed out from it as the lizard twitched few times before it finally stopped moving for good. ¡°Ew, lizard blood feels somewhat gross.¡± Huke let out his comment as he watched the fight came to an end. ¡°Oh, your side also done?¡± ¡°Yeah, it ended with three slash from Selia. Isn¡¯t she awesome?¡± ¡°Why are you saying that when you barely did anything¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ehe!¡± Selia silently unsheathed her sword again. ¡°W- Wait, wait, I¡¯m joking. I¡¯m joking!¡± Huke became frantic. ¡°A-are you alright?¡± ¡°Yeah. Although that was scary, this much wound was nothing.¡± ¡°B-but still. L- let me heal you!¡± On the side Mary healed Yuu who had a scratch from the fight with the lizard. Like he said it was nothing. But Mary became worried as she knew detail information about infection and stuff, which was close in her life. ¡°Then, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Mary then started healing Yuu. ¡°Is there anyone else that has injury?¡± No one except Yuu got injured. Selia didn¡¯t give her enemy a chance to attack back, Huke fought in the distance and ran away, Hyodou was scratchless except for his shirt, and Hans was out of the reach because of Hyodou. The heroes who finished taking care of the problem, went back to eat their dried meat and rest for the day. They took turn to keep watch for each other while the other sleeps. Tomorrow, they left the place where the arm was, and tried to head deeper into the forest to search for clues. In the way they encountered several rabid lizards but, they all became Selia¡¯s sword stain. After walking until noon they exit the forest. However they didn¡¯t exit to the village. After all they walked with the intention of walking away from the village. What went into their view was a vast open space that was larger than the Fruuh village. There were many rocks that have a same pattern scattered in the ground, and broken furniture such as chandelier or painting. The only thing that was left fine was a single gaudy looking chair in the middle. ¡°¡­¡­A ruin?¡± The heroes came upon an unknown ruin in the deep of the forest.
Author note: The end is soon. After weeks full of test, a field trip, and now mid-term exam. I''m starting to hate this. At this rate the next chapter might be in 2 weeks. Please be patient as the story about to finish the beginning part. Chapter 30: Ruin ¡°Wow, this¡¯s really something¡­¡± After discovering the ruin, the heroes started investigating the ruin. After estimating how big the ruin was, they decided to split and search around individually. Of course some still went in group because of the possible danger of being attack by monster. Huke who saw the horrible state of the ruin let out his opinion to Hans who accompanied him. ¡°Well, it is a ruin.¡± ¡°Hey, look at this painting. Doesn¡¯t this look expensive? I wonder how much can be earn if I sell this?¡± ¡°Hmn? Let¡¯s see¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know how the price works in this world but, if it was sold in our world it should be around a price of a car.¡± ¡°Seriously!?¡± ¡°Yup. However it is a shame that it was damaged. If it like this then its worthy won¡¯t be bigger than a used laptop.¡± Huke dropped his shoulder in disappointment. ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be help. The painting aside, even the frame is like that. It was plenty when you considered it state.¡± ¡°I guess you are right. If only the painting wasn¡¯t damaged, I might be able to look at cute girl in the painting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you disappointed about?!¡± ¡°Of course! Like I understand art other than about the cute painting of a girl!¡± Both of them laughed. ¡°However I curious on what this place was. Is some rich guy lived here before?¡± ¡°That might be true. From the thing scattered around here, all of it looked like a high-class items to me.¡± Hearing the word high-class items both of them looked at each other. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Yup.¡± ¡°¡±Let¡¯s compete on who can bring the most expensive looking thing!!¡±¡± Like an idiot both them ran around the ruin with full of energy. ¡°What the hell are they doing¡­¡­¡± From another place in the ruin Selia said that as she saw Hans and Huke racing again each other. Selia was not interested in the ruin, and just strolling around without destination. She from time to times looked around to search for possible clue but, she didn¡¯t expect anything. She had her own reason for thinking like that. In the previous place she was already content with Feral¡¯s fate. After all she failed to find any clue; instead she became certain of his death. If the location of his arm was found at that place, then Selia was certain that Feral had already gone inside the grey wolves¡¯ stomach. She didn¡¯t focus on why the blood was also above but, she focused on the fact that there was no sign of blood moving away from that spot. If Feral was still alive despite that injury then he must tried to move from that spot. Because he was injured it wasn¡¯t strange if there was dripping blood that fell to the ground. However in that place there was none. If he had companion that can use healing magic, Selia might reach toward a different conclusion. But Feral was alone when he left the village. He declined Yuu, and Mary from coming with him. That sealed his fate. Selia who was certain of the death of her enemy felt happy and regret, because she wasn¡¯t the one that did it. ¡°?¡± While Selia was aimlessly wandering in the ruin, she felt something strange on her feet. ¡°What is this?¡± She rubbed her shoes to the ground. She thought that she stepped into something but, she was wrong. She realized that when she looked down because the strange sensation didn¡¯t go away. ¡°Charcoal? No. What is this?¡± She didn¡¯t make a mistake. It was a charcoal. However unlike the charcoal that left for hundred years deep in the ground, this charcoal was forcedly made and blended with the soil. It had a weird sensation when stepped on. ¡°And this¡­¡­ Burn mark?¡± Right next to her, she also noticed the large black area that still gave out a red line along the crack. Then all of it went right into in her mind. ¡°Burn mark¡­ No blood trail¡­ Black ground¡­!¡± Selia was too focused on finding clues when the most important clue had already there from the beginning. She thought it was impossible. However all of it fit into the requirement and solved the mystery. Why there was a burn mark on Feral¡¯s arm. Why there wasn¡¯t any blood trail. And what happened to this place. All of it directed toward a single woman. ¡°Damn! To think I let it slipped right in front of my eyes!¡± Selia cursed herself from letting someone who just met him to take him from her. *Bam* ¡°!!¡± Suddenly from a certain direction she can hear a loud explosive sound. Even from her current location she can felt the heat wave. ¡°Damn!¡± She kicked the ground and ran toward the direction of the sound. Few minutes before the explosion Yuu and the other four were also investigating the ruin. While the other three were investigating along the side of the ruin, they investigate the middle part of the ruin. Unlike the other part of the ruin, the middle part didn¡¯t have many expensive looking item or burn mark. Instead there was almost nothing except the gaudy looking chair in the middle and an organized broken wall that surround it. Yuu and the other four went to check on the chair. ¡°This¡¯s a normal chair. But this design sure is something.¡± Rather than the design, Yuu was more impressed on how the area around the chair felt different from the other. While the area more than five meters away gave the image of destruction, the area around the chair felt exclusive. Clean? Organized? No. Rather than that kind of feeling that can be change easily. It was more into majestic-like feeling. ¡°What¡¯s this place...¡± ¡°It used to be a mansion.¡± ¡°!¡± When Yuu muttered that someone answered him from behind. However it wasn¡¯t the voice of someone he knew. Yuu turned around and saw a man. The man was leaning again the wall near the chair. They didn¡¯t know since when he had been there. The man looked in his thirty. His long wavy red hair resembled dancing flame. But despite its length it didn¡¯t gave feminine image. Instead it gave out a wild image to him. He wore a black cloth that reveals his study chest, and on his lower half he wore a tight pant. He gave out an image of a dandy man from the nineties. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be that wary. I¡¯m just a passerby.¡± To Yuu¡¯s question, the man lightly answered. Hearing that, Yuu frowned. He was clearly suspicious. However he felt that he must make a hasty action. Without waiting for Yuu to reply back, the man continued talking. ¡°A rich man used to live in this place. He was blessed with both status and money. To him, life was nothing more than a meaningless time.¡± The man slowly approached them by walking around them. ¡°Fortunate or not. He was over talented. He was able to master everything he tried in the short time of a month. Art, sports, etiquette, knowledge. Nothing satisfied the man¡¯s hunger. Until he met a certain thing¡­¡± The man said that with a slightly soft voice as if he was reminiscing of the past. ¡°That time there was a certain monster that troubled the kingdom he was in. With a skin that harder than steel, wing that can make a small tornado, claw that can cut through most metal, and scorching breath that melts everything. It brought the kingdom to the brink of extinction. Thought now it¡¯s already extinct.¡± ¡°!¡± When they saw the man¡¯s happy look, Yuu and the other felt a Goosebumps. All of them were frozen on their spot. The one that wasn¡¯t completely frozen was Mary who was shaking nonstop. ¡°It was a wonderful fight. The man used everything he had to win again that monster, and won. For the first time he felt joy in life when he fought again that monster. He awoke to the joy of fighting again strong foes, and starting from there, he begins seeking for more enemies.¡± The man¡¯s face already made a full smile that gave an inhuman feeling. Whoever saw that expression would shiver in fear, regardless of their age or race. Adults, children, human, elves, dwarfs, demon, monster. Without exception. The only being that can resist it was a being that equal or above him. Not that there was many that fit that criteria. Nevertheless the current heroes didn¡¯t enter that category. Even Feral, will feel the unbelievable amount of fear down to his bone. Then with a slightly refreshed he said. ¡°I heard that Asche was in your care. Then why don¡¯t we play a bit?¡± ¡°!! EVERYONE, RUN!!!!¡± They felt a jolt in their body, and the adrenaline rush made them regain themselves. Yuu immediately ordered the other to run. Everyone there did not question him and ran without looking back. No one even think about fighting him. They just run, and run. Leaving useless thought that might slow them down. They didn¡¯t have time to see how the other was doing. ¡°Hey, hey. Isn¡¯t running away from a fight is a bit rude? Look like you need to be punish a little.¡± The man reached out his hand toward Yuu and the other direction. He clenched his hand once and opened it. In his hand a ball of fire with five diameters appeared. ¡°Extender.¡± The ball of flame was shot toward them. It went toward them with a speed that equal to a bullet. However instead in a bullet shape, it became a cylinder and burns everything in it way. It was like the horizontal version of Asche¡¯s favorite attack. The horizontal pillar of flame went toward Mary, and then¡­ ¡±GRYAAAAA!!!!!¡± ¡°HYODOU!!¡± Hyodou who was near her took the attack from her. Unlike the other, his sense of duty as a man made him overcome his fear when he saw Mary was about to be hit by the flame pillar. As a man he felt that it was man duty to protect woman. To him there wasn¡¯t any excuse to forgive someone who broke that. That was why he jumped in it way, and took the attack regardless of the danger. When the flame hit Hyodou it changed direction and rose toward the sky. Hyodou who was hit, disappeared inside the flame. ¡°H- hyodou¡­!¡± Yuu and the other were speechless. In the place where Hyodou was, there wasn¡¯t any trace of him left. Not even a dust was left at that place. It was as if he never stood there in that place. Logically thinking about it. Normal heat can¡¯t burn human body into nothing. Burning skin or flesh might be possible if there enough time. However bone and teeth were different. Because of the component it was made, it needs high temperature heat to burn them to ashes. Just by that alone the minimum temperature was already one thousand degree. Moreover to make it disappeared in an instant. Seeing that, Yuu suddenly remembered the documentary film about the Hiroshima bombing in the world war two. At that time, it was the first time human use nuclear weapon in the war. The result was just as we know now. However in the process thousands of people died, and some near the detonate point became dust in an instant. To be able to connected the two things. The heat already passed the word dangerous, and entered the realm on absurd. ¡°Hoo, to protect someone despite being afraid yourself, I appraise that action. Not that he can hear it now.¡± His word reaches no one. ¡°H-hyoudou¡­¡± Mary who was protected by Hyodou fell to the ground. From the guilt of being saved in exchange for someone else, her legs gave in. ¡°MARY!¡± Julie turned back and held Mary. ¡°Stand up Mary! HURRY!¡± ¡°S-Sorry. My legs already¡­¡± Even when Mary was already on the ground, one can see the unstoppable trembling. She was no longer able to run. ¡°At least you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Like I can leave you behind!¡± Julie shouted. She looked brave and dependable. However even she can¡¯t resist the unstoppable shaking on her body. ¡°The act of not leaving behind a friend is beautiful. But I wonder how much you can stay like that?¡± The man made another ball of fire. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Before Yuu knew it, He was standing with sword in his hand. He had stopped his feet, and stood in front of Mary and Julie. He knew that there was nothing he can do. Even the sword in his hand was no more than a wooden stick in front of the man. The best he can do was being a human shield. Regardless of that, He stood there. There wasn¡¯t any clear reason why he did that. Duty, friendship, love, responsibility. It wasn¡¯t because any of that. He was just moving without any will on his own. He might just move because he wanted to do good thing before he die. ¡°Extend¡­¡­¡± Yuu already braced himself. The ball of fire let out a bright light. ¡°!¡± An arrow went toward his head. He moved his hand toward the arrow, and the ball of fire engulfed the arrow. The man looked past the arrow and saw Huke who was above a half broken wall, with a rare serious look. ¡°So the other finally gathered¡­¡± The man said that in a low voice. Only Yuu who was near him, heard it. Huke who was much farther than Yuu shouted with a loud voice. ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING? HURRY UP AND GET AWAY FROM THERE WHILE I HOLD HIM BACK!!¡± ¡°Hoo, you¡¯re planning to hold me back? Then let me see how you do that.¡± The man made an amused face. Huke himself knew that he was unable to do that. To be frank he almost wet his pant just by standing there. The reason he was there was simple. One and four. It was a simple math. Huke knew which was more important. Of course he didn¡¯t come there with the intention of dying. He was afraid of dying. Everyone does. That was why he prefers to use bow, and assist the other from behind. The distance between them was quite far, and Huke was in higher ground. This was for Huke to be able to dodge the bullet like fire. Huke released his arrow. The man shot his ball of fire. Without seeing what happened to his arrow, Huke immediately jumped down. Few seconds later his arrow and the place he had standing was burned into nothing. Huke kept his distance and fired another arrow. The man made another ball of fire and burned the arrow that was coming at him. In the meantime Yuu went over and lent his shoulder to Mary. He was about to lend it to Julie but, she said she was fine. Instead Yuu supported Mike who voicelessly went limp not far from there. Huke and the man exchanged attack that neither reaches other. Then just when Huke thought he had a chance. ¡°This starting to become a nuisance. Then shall we end this.¡± With the ball of fire still on his hand, the man swung his hand in the air. Several balls of fire appeared in the space where he swung his hand. The total of the fire in the air was five. Combined with the one on his hand were six balls of fire. (Shit!) Huke perceived the incoming danger. ¡°Burn all direction, Agni!¡± Five balls of fire let out a bright light, and five fierce pillar of fire were shot. It burned the air, and eradicated everything on its way, ¡°!!!¡± Huke was standing still as five pillar of fire went pass him from all direction. Rumbling noise of five blazing flame entered his ear like how the sound check in cinema. He let out cold sweat every times the pillar went passed him but, it dried instantly because of the heat. The fire had gone away, leaving a slightly blackened body. Due to the intense heat, Huke had passed tan and entered black. ¡°Ha¡­hahaha¡­¡­¡± Huke can¡¯t help but let out a dry laugh. And at that moment the sixth ball of fire was shot, and Huke disappeared inside the pillar of fire. What was left in the area was a large amount of dust. ¡°I guess that was a bit too much as a prank.¡± The man lightly thought that was childish of him. He then turned around and faced toward a certain direction that was blocked by dust. ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t you think so?¡± From the dust a shadow appeared, and a blue light cut through the dust apart. *Clang* A sound of metal colliding. A sword had appeared from the dust and the man stopped it with his hand. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not Asche?¡± ¡°Sorry that I wasn¡¯t her.¡± The man swung his hand toward Selia. Selia took a step back, and readied her stance again. The man looked into his palm, and rubbed the thin red liquid that appeared on his hand. ¡°That¡¯s a dangerous thing you¡¯re holding there. Even if it¡¯s a fragment of the pure water stone, it still doesn¡¯t change the powerful water element in it. To think I was injured again¡­¡­ That sword skill is impressive!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about your compliment. Did a beast-like man come here?¡± ¡°Beast-like man? Now, my memory seems to have a little problem because of my age. I think a little stimulant might help be remember about it¡­¡± The man made a meaningful smile. Selia who saw that unintentionally made a scowl, because that attitude overlapped with the person she hated. ¡°Fine then. I will help you cure that senile brain of yours!¡± ¡°Hahahaha! That¡¯s the way! Then let me match up with your preference. Laevatein.¡± Red ball of fire came out from his hand. It stretched out one and half meters toward the ground, making a flat cylinder shaped. And at the head part it slightly bulged into a rod shaped that look comfortable for hand. With a swing, the rough corner that covered with flame extinguished, showing a solid red sword. Selia didn¡¯t know. That the fierce red sword in front of her was the sword that had easily burn forest and carved a black road near the village. When Asche used that, Selia had already lost conscious. That was why she didn¡¯t know. Yuu who was still in the vicinity was pale when he heard that. ¡°A sword that burned all extinction. Or that was what the human called this sword. It¡¯s not like they are wrong. But this one is the weakest version of that. It won¡¯t be fun if I use that, right?¡± He swung around the sword few times in the air to check on its condition. ¡°Is that so? Not like I care. If you¡¯re done¡­¡­¡± *Clang* Their sword clashed. Unlike the time with Asche, the sword didn¡¯t break. This was prove that it was indeed weaker compared to that one. ¡°Don¡¯t be that hasty. Isn¡¯t it a proper manner to name yourself before a duel? What¡¯s your name, brave hero?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Selia¡± ¡°Selia is it? I will remember that name. Then my turn¡­¡­¡± The man revealed his identity. The red hair that was like a dancing flame started flustering and changed it color into deep red. No. It changed into flame itself. The red flame ate the air, and danced in the air. It let out a small light, and small fire that disappeared within seconds. ¡°My name is Vergaser W Lybryolnyes. Human recognizes me as Demon Lord of fire.¡± The man, Vergaser, broke into smile, and restarted the fight with several balls of fire in the air. ¡°!!¡± Selia knew that she was at disadvantage because of the ball of fire. She immediately broke the stalemate and slashed the balls. ¡°Flash!¡± Blue light cut through the entire ball in the air. Without giving it chances to be shot. all of it split into two and disappeared with a bang. Multiple small explosion occurred with Vergaser in it center. Selia who barely escaped the explosion took a step forward and slashed through the middle of the explosion. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. *Clang* Before it slashed through the explosion something already stopped her sword. Vergaser blocked Selia¡¯s attack with his sword. He blocked it only by twisting his hand to his side. ¡°Nice, nice! It should be this way! More! Show me more of your skill!!¡± Just like a madman Vergaser began to laugh. He repeatedly bashed his sword toward Selia. *Clang*Clang*Clang* Their sword exchanged blows. Instead of sparks, steam was made the moment their sword met. Because of leidenfrost effect the water coiling around the sword surface before turning into a steam. Neither of the swords was inferior to each other. Both of them kept reducing each other every times they met, just like how water and fire never get along. However once again, that was only for the sword. Another set of balls of fire appeared in the air. And Selia had no choice but to take care of them. ¡°Flash!¡± The balls of fire disappeared again. However it fulfilled its role. ¡°An opening!¡± It made an opening on Selia after she took care of them. Thus Vergaser used this and attacked her. ¡°Tch!!¡± Selia abandoned her sword and took the sheath that was on her waist. She blocked the incoming attack with her sword¡¯s sheath. This was the same move she had used again Feral. The sheath spins in the air for few seconds before it finally fell into the ground far from there. ¡°Hoo. To use the sheath like that¡­¡± While Vergaser was impressed by her move, Selia already took her sword again. Without hesitation she slashed him using her strongest technique. ¡°Southern cross- style, 5st strike technique, Vela!¡± Four blue lights connected with each other on Vergaser¡¯s limps, and the last blue light made a single line toward Vergaser¡¯s chest. It was a direct hit. After took all of the four slash and one stab Vergaser lost all of his limps and a sword was impaled into his chest. Or that was what supposed to happen. ¡°What?¡± It wasn¡¯t Vergaser that had leaked out that voice but, it was Selia. Her attack without a doubt connected. However that was only until his skin. Even with the sharpness, and Selia¡¯s strength she can¡¯t push farther than there. This was strange. Previously she had seen how her sword injured his palm. It was strange if she was unable to do it again. The one who provided her with the answer was Vergaser himself. ¡°K, kukuku¡­HAHAHAHAHA!!! That was fun! That was really fun Selia!¡± Vergaser put out his sword, and walked away to pick up Selia¡¯s sheath. Selia still confused until he gave her the sheath back. ¡°If I¡¯m a human then I would definitely be dead right now.¡± He wasn¡¯t a human. Selia completely forgot about that because he didn¡¯t feel much different than human. She lacked the experience on facing monster in human skin. Even if the shape was human, the inside was completely different. Just like this even the impossible can happen. ¡°Good thing I abandon that weak disguise while ago. Even I don¡¯t like dying because of that.¡± ¡°¡­Monster!¡± ¡°You just noticed it now? No wonder I didn¡¯t feel any fear from you. I haven¡¯t been doing Demon lord for nothing here!¡± Vergaser lightly laughed at her. On the other hand Selia finally felt fear, although it was too late. ¡°Although I feel that your movement somewhat rusty, I guess it¡¯s fine. Now the price for the winner¡­¡­¡± Vergaser whispered something into Selia¡¯s ear. ¡°I fought him, and when he tried to retreat I shot him down. His remain should be somewhere in the forest or inside wolf¡¯s stomach.¡± ¡°Y¡­¡­!¡± *Bang* Before Selia can say anything, pillar of fire had exploded beneath her. Selia, who didn¡¯t notice that, was engulfed inside it and disappeared without a trace. ¡°Didn¡¯t her parent ever tell her not to trust adult? Because they are dirty and sly. So what about you? ¡± He turned around and shot his ball of fire. In that direction a shadow came out, and it threw several thin needles. The thin needles faintly let out a blue light. It disappeared in the flame, while some pierced through the fire. Most failed to reach Vergaser but, one did headed toward him. Vergaser grabbed the incoming needle, and snapped it into two. There was several seconds silent. Vergaser can felt that the shadow was no longer there. ¡°So he decided to run away. Chasing after him is easy but, I don¡¯t really fond of fighting again someone like that.¡± Vergaser thought about it for a while. It only took around five seconds before he reached his decision. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like it will interfere with the plan anyway. Time to clean up the rest!¡± By the rest he meant Yuu and the other that fled while back. He leisurely followed the way they took while holding some expectation for the rest four. ¡°It is good if there is someone like two of them there¡­¡­¡± Vergaser said that with a smile as he slowly walked to Yuu and the other. While burning everything he steps on, Vergaser went into the forest. The nearby trees started to burn as if announcing his direction. ¡°Ha¡­hah¡­hah¡­¡­¡± Yuu fell into the ground with heavy breath. ¡°Y-Yuu!¡± Mary worriedly called out to him. Yuu had carried two people one kilometer away from the ruin out of fear. When he thought that it was safe, strength left his body. Mary, who was worried about how rough his breath was, offered him some water. Seeing how tired he was, Mary poured the water directed into his mouth. ¡°Please drink it slowly.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m¡­ thankful.¡± Fatigue clearly showed itself on Yuu. Pool of sweat poured down from his face, wetting the collar of his shirt. Unable to stand any longer, he had laid down on the ground without sign of able to stand again for a short period of time. ¡°¡­Are we safe now?¡± ¡°¡­least¡­..for now¡­¡± Toward Julie¡¯s question, Yuu barely able to answered. ¡°Sorry for being a burden¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have come.¡± Mike was depressed. All this time he was shaking his boots, and was unable to do anything. When the other was fighting and trying to run away, he just froze there as Yuu carried him. He himself thought it was pathetic. Julie who was a female was fine but, he who was a man was like that. The person himself realized how weak and common he was. However He was still deeply depressed by that fact. ¡°No. It¡¯s not your fault for being scared.¡± Julie was right. That was the right reaction when someone encountered a Demon Lord in this world. Unlike the protagonist in novel or game. Most people in this world would have the same reaction as Mike. Stopped moving in fear and wait as death approach them. Even if hundred people were placed in that situation, only one out of fifty would choose to fight. That shows how unusual their action was. That was why Yuu and the other didn¡¯t blame him. ¡°But I¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop at there? Arguing about it won¡¯t get us anywhere. We should convert our strength in case something happen.¡± Mike became silent on Julie¡¯s word. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong? Are you already fine?¡± Yuu who felt something focused his hearing. ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t you smell something burns?¡± ¡°? Now that you said it¡­¡­¡± *Creak*Creak* Shortly after creaking sound can be heard, together with the burning smell from afar it gave out an unpleasant feeling for the Heroes. Even without confirming it they knew what was coming toward them. They started panicking. ¡°W- What should we do?¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite close. How did he cover that distance in this short time?¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s over¡­¡­¡± ¡°Calm down!¡± While the other were panicking because of the incoming sign doesn¡¯t only meant their end but, also the conclusion of the fight between Selia. Yuu was oddly calm. ¡°You guys continue run away from here. If I remember right, you should be able to return to the village if you keep heading that way. When you reach there alert the villager and the teacher about the danger.¡± From the ways he talks, the other perceived what he was trying to say. ¡°W-What about you?!¡± Yuu shook his head. ¡°I no longer have the stamina to run. Don¡¯t mind me and let me buy you some time.¡± Yuu forced his tired body to stand up. He might want to show that he still had the energy to buy them some time. But it backfired because he lost his leg power the moment he stood up straight. Mary supported him from falling. ¡°Sorry about that. You can let go of me now. I can stand on my own¡­¡­¡­Mary?¡± Mary didn¡¯t let go of her hand. She tightly held his arm with no intention of letting it go. ¡°Mary, if you don¡¯t let go of me I can¡¯t buy you some time.¡± ¡°IT¡¯S FINE IF YOU DON¡¯T!¡± Yuu was flinched by Mary¡¯s sudden outburst. It wasn¡¯t only him. Julie and Mike were also surprised because Mary never raised her voices before. ¡°M-Mary?¡± Yuu didn¡¯t noticed it immediately because she looked down. A thin transparent line was made on her cheeks. Mary¡¯s round eyes were wet from the tears. The already feeble looking Mary looked feebler with those eyes. She gave the impression that even the weakest breeze can push her down. However her hand gave out the opposite impression. ¡°You don¡¯t need to sacrifice yourself. We could just try to run away but, why? Where¡¯s the need for you to die? Please¡­¡­don¡¯t go.¡± Her voices were on the verge of disappearing. If Yuu didn¡¯t focus his attention because she raised her voice before, he might miss her last next words. ¡°¡­¡­I love you.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me behind¡­¡­¡± It was as if lighting had struck him. In this situation it was the least thing that entered his mind. Mary who was born with weak constitution often spent her time in hospital¡¯s bed. As far she can remember, her childhood was filled with unchanging white room, bitter medicine, and needle with small bag that dropped droplet with every fixed interval into her body. Every times the season changed to winter she would admitted to hospital because of her weakened body. Because of that Mary missed a year at school, and grew timid because her lack of interaction with someone on her age. Mary was supposed to be one year below Yuu, who was a third year. Because she was timid and often absent from school, her friend was few. Never mind opposite gender acquaintance. So it can¡¯t be help for her to fell for Yuu, who was her first close opposite gender friend. Not only he was dependable, he also occasionally supported her when she needs it. The once small feelings evolved into attraction, and finally love. ¡°Mary¡­¡­¡± Yuu who didn¡¯t notice her change of feeling in this one month, was troubled on how he should handle her. While Yuu had seen few women crying when he turned them down but, theirs and Mary¡¯s felt different to him. When he saw their tears he felt bad about it but, that was it. There was nothing more than that. However when he saw Mary¡¯s, his chest felt tight and hard to breath. For an instant he thought that he was about to had a heart attack because his pulse passed the maximum amount from the fear and heavy exercise. But that wasn¡¯t it. Yuu wasn¡¯t an idiot. He knew what had caused the tightness in his chest even though the action was same. It was the reason for the tears. The woman in his memory cried because their feeling was unfulfilled, it was because of their personal feeling. On the other hand Mary was the opposite. She cried because Yuu decided to sacrifice himself to buy them some time. Some of her personal feelings did mix up in it but, the overall was because she didn¡¯t want Yuu to force himself. Yuu who realized that calmed himself. A natural smile surfaced on his face as he looked the kind girl in front of him. With a gentle touch that unsuited for their situation, Yuu held her hand. Mary who felt a warm sensation of her hand looked up. Although she had stopped crying, the leftover tears still left on her round eyes. ¡°I¡¯m happy about your feeling. But in this situation someone has to do it. Don¡¯t worry about me. I don¡¯t plan on dying just yet. That¡¯s I want you to believe me that I can meet up with you and the other again.¡± Mary seems unconvinced with him. But because of the word ¡°believe¡± she was forced to convinced herself. She half-heartedly loosened her grip of her hand, letting go of Yuu¡¯s arm. ¡°Thank you. I promise you that the moment you open your eyes next morning, I will be there to give my answer to you. So leave this place to me and go!¡± Following Yuu¡¯s order, they ran away from there. ¡°I will be waiting.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Thanks.¡± Leaving behind those words behind, they didn¡¯t looked back anymore. Yuu saw theirs back as it slowly shrinking until his eyes unable to saw them anymore. ¡°This¡¯s the right thing, right?¡± Yuu shook his head to disperse his hesitation. ¡°No, this is fine.¡± Yuu convinced himself that it was fine. He thought that he himself had much value. Even if he was gone there will be other who replaced him. In the world around him he just can¡¯t found anything that put him as someone special. He can lead people; everyone also can if they tried. He had handsome face, so does his friend and relative. He was slightly popular in his school; the other schools also have people like him. Among the seven billion human in the world, he was nothing. He realized that fairly early in his life. Yuu wasn¡¯t someone special. He realized that because there was someone who was special near him. Feral. Among the peaceful world where war almost extinct, and everything was organized by law and order. In that world with perfect system that was moved with billions cogs. Living his life as he trying to went to the other direction of the current; he alone stands out among other people. At first he thought that he was an oddball. But with more age and knowledge, Yuu saw that he was different. He was sane, and intelligent. However He chosen to become like that with the conscious of the causes. It was not a thing Yuu could do. Most people also unable to do it. That was why he was special. Compared to him, Yuu was just a slightly better version of mass product human. Yuu who had thought like that can¡¯t help but think that his value was small. Mary who was a healer on the other hand, had more value than him. However he was wrong. Even if there were billions of cogs, there were cogs that need each other to spin. At first glance there were common but, when one was lost there will be change in the other cogs. Just like how Mary didn¡¯t want him to go. Just like how he thought Feral was special. Being special wasn¡¯t decided by the person themselves but, by the others. ¡°It was thanks to her. I realize something this easy.¡± That was why he promised her to return alive. Of course Yuu planned to keep his promise. Although it was quite a gamble he chose to gamble it with his possibility known as title. That was his only chance to go back alive. He sorted the information he had about additional title and closed his eyes. ¡°Power.¡± He wished for something he wanted. ¡°To protect.¡± He imagined himself protecting everyone. There actually another condition, action, but because he already did that he skipped it. When he did that he felt power coming to him. He felt like when he entered a bath after a hard work. It was a warm and comforting sensation. That sensation enveloped his whole body. Power kept accumulating inside of his body, and then¡­¡­ *Boom* An explosion occurred. Of course Yuu didn¡¯t explode. The explosion came from behind him. Yuu immediately opened his eyes, and turned around. ¡°Wha¡­!¡± In the direction the three ran to, a dome shaped explosion can be seen. It passed the trees height, and the view changed from green to red. ¡°Aah, I messed up with my power adjustment.¡± Together with crackling from both sides, Vergaser appeared from the forest. He leisurely walked closer to Yuu to saw the result of the explosion. The area five meters around it was replaced with black earth. ¡°This will result some problem. Well, I think she can handle that much. If not I¡¯m troubled.¡± Yuu had no idea what was he talking about. What was on his mind was the despair of losing his entire friend, and the image of Mary calling out to him before disappeared in the flame. ¡°A¡­A¡­A¡­.AAAAaaaaaaaa!!!!!¡± His mind went blank. No. From the sudden event his thought process had stopped. What were left were only his body, and the dark emotion that raging out from his chest. His body followed his dark emotion. With sword in his hand, he ran toward Vergaser. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!¡± He swung his sword. He swung, and swung without thinking about anything. He just clashed out the dark emotion to him. ¡°So you turned into an animal. But this intense attack isn¡¯t bad.¡± Vergaser complimented him. But by the way he easily blocked his attacks using one hand, it didn¡¯t look convincing. Without minding that Yuu continued his rapid attack. Five, ten, twenty, he swung his sword without sign of stopping. All of it was blocked by Vergaser. ¡°The intensity was good. However¡­¡± Vergaser kept blocking Yuu¡¯s attack and in the midst of it he sneaked a headbutt. ¡°Kaha!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too predictable.¡± Receiving a headbutt with monstrous strength, Yuu¡¯s conscious passed out for few seconds. He tried to regain his balance but, it was too late. An iron claw tightly grabbed his head. ¡°AAAAaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!¡± Unable to endure the steel breaking grip, Yuu desperately tried to break free. However the grip instead became tighter. ¡°AAAAaaaaaAaAaA!!!!¡± ¡°I guess this is it. So only one that has the potential, huh.¡± His hand was cladded with flame. It slowly crawled from Yuu¡¯s head and went down toward his neck, body, until it covered Yuu whole. Yuu was helpless in this situation. No power, no help, no possibility. ¡°AAAAAAAaaaaaaaaa!!!!!¡± Yuu just shouted as the flame enveloped him. And, leaving behind a scream and regret, Yuu was¡­¡­
Finally done! This''s the last chapter of the beginning part. After this i planned to add an epilogue and edit the other chapter because many thought that many Mc make it confusing. Most likely i will made Yuu into the Mc. Or perhaps i should choose other? You might think that the character seems different than usual. This chapter slightly shows the characters true personality. In front of a life threatening situation human shows their true self, or so i heard. Another people told me about the title...... Yes i know it''s wrong if you see it from the grammar but, try reading it. Hero of the Collapsing World sounds better than Heroes of the Collapsing World right? Still changed it thought...... Thanks for reading. If there''s some mistake please tell me about it. Epilogue A roar of fire ate the trees, black smoke blackened the sky, and the ground pulsed with a red glow as if it were alive. It was red. The sky, the tree, the ground. Everything was red. Scorching world; was what people would describe this scenery. No animal or monster dared to get close to that place. Not that there was any alive near that place. In the ground several burned corpses can be seen all over the place. They were caught by the explosion that occurred there. There was nothing alive there, except the culprit himself. Demon lord of fire, Vergaser. People called him that. He didn¡¯t bother looking at the result of his action and stood there, in the middle of the explosion. He was troubled by something. He had gone and did something that made him lose his place to stay. He was troubled on where he should spend the night. Such thought was what went through his head. Until someone. Something came to him. ¡°Hey there! How is it going?¡± He greeted him like a close friend. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be that meek. Did I do something that make you mad?¡± Vergaser said his sarcasm with a smile. The other party was irritated but, it didn¡¯t show on its face. Rather than didn¡¯t show, it was more like it can¡¯t. Because it was not a living being. Without proper shape, it just stood there with a white energy around it. It was different than slime that was made with jelly-like liquid or shape shifter that didn¡¯t have proper shape. It was just a lump of energy that able to hear him. That thing without vocal organ, just stayed there and listened to Vergaser¡¯s self-talk. ¡°Just like what you asked for, I did took care of them right? Be grateful that I willingly to play along with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Though along the way I changed my mind. Hahahahaha!!¡± Vergaser laughed with an exaggerated manner. That thing form slightly wavered from anger but, it soon returned to normal. The thing deeply regretted for asking his help. Nevertheless their relation ended here because of what Vergaser had done. ¡°Ah, wait a second. I still not finish.¡± The thing was about to leave until he had called out. ¡°You said that the enemy of an enemy is friend right? That was wrong. In the end, the enemy of an enemy is another enemy!¡± Unable to hold it anger anymore, it jumped toward Vergaser and exploded. It left behind a huge white explosion before it abandoned it temporary body. The area that received another explosion was sweep clean by it. This time not even bacteria survived the explosion. It erased everything leaving nothing but a red ball of fire in the middle. The ball of fire disappeared, and a man came out from it. ¡°What a tempered person. To think it would leave me that unpleasant farewell gift. Do you know how hard it was to lose a dominant arm?¡± Vergaser wasn¡¯t unscratched from that explosion. He lost his right arm from trying to negate the explosion. ¡°It¡¯s fine that I already used to it but, damn!¡± To injure Vergaser who was the Demon lord of fire that barely got any injury from fighting the heroes. The strength of that thing was apparent. At least it wasn¡¯t inferior to him in term of firepower. Vergaser made a ball of fire on his left hand. He placed his left hand on his missing right arm. Because fire was his element, he barely felt anything from it. ¡°Here goes nothing¡­¡± He put his hand deeper into his flesh until he felt his own bone. Without hesitation he pulled out his hand while still holding the bone. The bone slightly moved from its normal position to the flame that was on his right arm opening. The bone stopped there but, a fire continued from where it had stopped. It made a line of fire. It was slowly being filled and beneath it the flame stuck each other with his nerve and bone. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. The shape slowly stabilized and made a thick arm and hand. Verganser tried to move his finger and arm. ¡°This feels disgusting as usual.¡± Noticing that there wasn¡¯t anything unusual with his regrown arm, he swung his arm to disperse the small flame around it. Vergaser was used to pain but, he just can¡¯t get used to the disgusting feeling he felt when his own flame connected itself with his nerves and bone. He felt it was as if he was being molested by himself from inside. He looked up the place where the thing had standing. ¡°I have done my part. The rest is not my business. I will only me see how small fish that i released will grow up.¡± Catch and release. That was the rule for fisher to return the small fish back to let it grow big before they catch it. What Vergaser did was without a doubt something similar to that. He let go of the eight small fish back to the wild to give it an opportunity to grow. ¡°Heroes project. What an ironic name.¡± Vergaser felt like laughing when he remembered the name of the project they planned. However it was a suitable name for what they were trying to do. ¡°The plan to use the twenty five otherworlders to overthrow God. That guy really thought of amusing idea. However I wonder, how much of it will go according to his plan.¡± The reason the Heroes transferred to this world wasn¡¯t coincident. It was intentional by someone. Vergaser thought that it was a good idea but, he doubted that it will go as they planned. After all he expected interference from the other party. ¡°At worst case we will be the one obliterated¡­¡­ That¡¯s also sound fun in its own way.¡± No matter where it will fall, Vergaser was fine as long he can fight. ¡°Now then, time to search for a place to sleep.¡± He looked around only to find nothing except clean space from the explosion. Because it gave out an unpleasant feeling, Vergaser decided to look for another place. ¡°I wonder how they¡¯re doing. Especially that female swordsman, Selia that managed to injured me. I place a great expectation on her.¡± Vergaser looked at the orange sky and thought of the eight small fish he met today. All of them were weak but, he felt potential on them. They would definitely make some change in this world in their own way. Just like how foreign element should do. ¡°Right now they should be at that place, trying to get out. As for the other¡­¡­¡± Vergaser knew the other¡¯s location. And with this the Heroes were completely scattered all over the place. Some was inside a tall tower that reached out the sky. Some was watching beautiful scenery. Some was trapped inside a small black room. Some was surrounded by scary looking adults. Some was having a test of strength. Some was earning money. Some was playing. Some was solving a problem. All of them were doing different thing but, they were slowly being directed toward something by a powerful will. Completely oblivious to the big power behind them, the Heroes were moving in the palm of someone.
Well, thank you for reading this far. I ABSOLUTELY have no idea what ever someone enjoy reading this or not but, for now i said my thanks. This story is going to become hiatus for a while because i need to change the previous chapter so make it more easy to read(make Yuu the Mc). When it will continue again, don''t know. Maybe it won''t be any update in this few months. And yes. The heroes didn''t die. I used the word disappeared right? Not dead. While i think that killing all of them is quite interesting i choose not to at the moment(it''s a waste to kill them that early). Later in the story some will die thought. That''s all i have to say. Have a good day.